(O10) WAY Stabile
%..
Feminism And The Technological Fix -- Stabile, Carol A -- Manchester [England], New York, New York, England, 1994 -- Manchester [England] ; New York -- 9780719042744 -- 67d295f279dad7a865b2e52b97e46610 -- Anna’s A
Other/Feminism And The Technological Fix -- Stabile, Carol A_ -- Manchester [England], New York, New York, England, 1994 -- Manchester [England] ; New York_ -- 9780719042744 -- 67d295f279dad7a865b2e52b97e46610 -- Anna’s A.pdf
Feminism and the technological fix
The quantum leaps in technology in the twentieth century have provoked a
profound shift in the way we think about our bodies. Genetic engineering,
reproductive technology, the advent of virtual reality, all fundamentally affect
basic categories of ‘self’ and ‘gender.’
The future can look bright or apocalyptic, depending on where you stand —
and, crucially, who is selling that vision to you.
Carol Stabile argues that the two traditional responses of technophobia or
technomania are simply inadequate for the choices facing us today. She charts
the development of these two responses across a wide cultural terrain: from
ecofeminism’s uncritical celebration of women and nature to fetal imaging,
struggles over women and the military, and the advent of cyborg politics.
The future of feminism looks bleak indeed, unless we harness the potential of
new technology for our own social and political agendas.
Feminism
and the technological fix
Carol A. Stabile
Manchester University Press
Manchester and New York
distributed exclusively in the USA and Canada by St. Martin's Press
Copyright © Carol A. Stabile 1994
The author has made every effort to obtain permission to reproduce copyright
material in this book. If any proper acknowledgement has not been made, or
permission not received, we would invite any copyright holder to inform us of
this oversight.
Published by Manchester University Press
Oxford Road, Manchester m13 gnr, UK
and Room 400, 175 Fifth Avenue, New York, ny rooro, USA
Distributed exclusively in the USA and Canada
by St. Martin’s Press, Inc., 175 Fifth Avenue, New York, Ny roo10, USA
British Library Cataloguing-in-Publication Data
A catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Stabile, Carol A.
Feminism and the technological fix / Carol A. Stabile.
p. cm.
Includes bibliographical references.
ISBN 0—7190-4274-7 ISBN 0~7190—4275—5 (pbk)
1. Feminist theory. 2. Technology — Social aspects. I. Title.
HQII90.873 1994
305.42’01—dc20
Ome4
ISBN 0 7190 4274 7 hardback
© 7190 4275 5 paperback
Phototypeset by Intype, London
Printed in Great Britain
by Biddles Limited, Guildford and King’s Lynn
Contents
page
Acknowledgements
vi
Selling futures:
Feminism and technological fix
I
I
Recycled histories
26
2
‘A garden inclosed is my sister’:
ecofeminism and eco-valences
48
3
Shooting the mother: fetal photography
and the politics of disappearance
68
4
Semper fidelis:
daughters in their fathers’ military
99
5
Calculating on africtionless plane
134
Introduction
161
Bibliography
Index
.
181
Acknowledgements
Mark Twain once said that he ‘never let his schooling interfere
with his education.’ In keeping with the spirit of this remark,
the debts incurred during the writing of this project have been
many and varied. It was both conceived (a verb I use advisedly)
and composed in very different places and would have been
impossible to complete were it not for the assistance and affection of many people, not all of whom would describe themselves
as either feminists or intellectuals.
First of all, I am grateful to my mother, Mary Stabile, for
teaching me how to argue, to my sister, also Mary Stabile,
for teaching me how to listen, and to my brother Ed, who tried
to teach me the virtues of abstaining. Thanks also to the folks
at Wild West City who made my primary and secondary education so lively, particularly Mickey Fabian who taught me the
value of tattoos (among other things). I was especially fortunate
to find a temporary home with the Capital Center Project
Construction Management Team: the understanding and tolerance given so generously by Wendy Flanders, Katherine Meyer,
Dan Donovan, Joan Paryani, and Rick Talbot were rare indeed.
The foundations for this project were laid within the boundaries of a reading group at Brown University known abjectly,
if contentiously, as CRAP. My perspectives were in many ways
enabled by Ashley Smith, David Barry Rapkin, Steve Evans,
John Marx, and Bo Ekelund. Mary Ann Doane was a supportive
and encouraging mentor to a project that underwent a series
of what must have looked like bizarre mutations during the
two years that she supervised it.
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Vil
The Unit for Criticism and Interpretive Theory at the University of Illinois not only supported this project by the way of
a postdoctoral fellowship, it also gave me the opportunity to
work on the manuscript ina setting free of the usual disciplinary
demonizations of cultural studies. Gilvis Rodman shared food,
bourbon, and Abba at key moments during the writing of this
manuscript. Radhika Mongia’s insights about the cyborg were
invaluable, as was her shared commitment to socialist-feminism.
The graduate students in my seminars and reading groups were
passionate and scrupulous critics of many of the ideas that
appear in this book.
Julian Halliday has been the most consistent, dogged and
incisive reader a person could ask for. This book benefited
greatly from his skillful and elegant rhetorical suggestions.
Finally, I want to thank the group of people that I have
learned to call family: Dr Eric Clarke, for getting me to the
lawyer on time and being my best party doll; Keya Ganguly,
for sharing her keen and refined sense of the abject, as well as
her substantial intellectual prowess; Anthony Arnove, for his
formidable editing ability as well as his continued optimism of
the intellect; Ellie Anderson, for being a patient, if carnivorous
and otherwise demanding, friend; the Udri, for waiting for the
mother ship with me; Katherine Dwyer, for not putting up
with my shit, as well as for the leather and revolutionary humor,
Elizabeth Worf Terzakis, for her appreciation of both bodies
and texts, not to mention her disciplinary skills; Michael Stabile
III, who will always share the past and future (and occasionally
my hair color); Jessica Barry, walkie-talkie of my heart; and
last but not least (or down, but not out), Mark Unger — who
continues to be a source of endless generosity, love and joy. As
a small marker of my appreciation, I lovingly dedicate this
book to my family.
yell 940 te wend? svteqaad ben pe)
vot HA oT
y yar eat yal nopeny vials hemwengi baw sorveinribl YW Ysierov
wt
auto
oicEns sees
Morin’ invosxibuerny &
rrscvilggisedlitrinscoe wilesan
ain oil! hodow
Best bsjate-apastialt vialiey’ elhane egestas YW anpiiesipers’
sch tee ee
wh oeieh grammer
fod ts wth bas .wod wed
ari ae alga cut 7ian oem Saga taidhe® 2qrcenoese
siudiealet
acne it 703enim
batede teal tow en cideulevns
tt? enone, Galva? bar ewaanse yiw ai aerbur sewherg of T
eel) Seale of® te —
hag
mp
ii aie
‘sey '
pom,
verlag
bne
ted by
ee
darbe eagg®
fputte Raauaqeal jbieennasscoenaate teAagiet
oc
oe
ipabetinctsn!Anal, Eheim igen Repiiiany wetelnet,
ooobUbi
letometer, secapge
teehaves bath ictene-aon
pits, ertemg antic Drees Aad uehlelitien
er aan’) aprdiakh shame: Mate 3 bentpacal
analh Lecikn
ateth ae
Seater Tat |
:
usr)
hig t he
RR
vid
gorede
Wih-
poration d wormavonten,“opteenldertane Jadsepiescniang, ask
patigereies csigtgy Boyar eaifelsggucc
obet
cele
haatsabal
cartes ade
j aannpetiay + atten! peel?aoe
| eanalepate
tsMehes)3-ans ng
OF AMINch ty
.
Introduction
Selling futures:
feminism and the technological fix
The central premise of this analysis is the enduring pervasiveness of the woman/nature, man/culture binarism in the United
States and its implications for feminist approaches to technology
and modernity. As struggles over definitions of femaleness
intensify, impelled largely by technological advances in areas
such as reproductive technologies and genetic engineering, feminists have either withdrawn into reactionary essentialist formations (what I describe as technophobia) or equally problematic
political strategies framed around fragmentary and destabilized
theories of identity (technomania). In each instance, however
differently manifested, the absent category of analysis is that of
class.
The absence of class analyses within feminist theory in general, and feminist approaches to technoscience in particular, has
intimate if suppressed connections with the larger political and
cultural context from which that theory has emerged. The
past twenty years have been characterized by an expanding
conservative dominance, as well as capitalist expansion. Mike
Davis described this as an ‘accelerating rightward realignment
of economic and political demands’ (1986, p. vii). In the US,
as elsewhere, this realignment has entailed attacks on social
programs, the deepening of oppressions carried out across
national boundaries, and the ecological devastation that follows
in the train of deregulation. It has, moreover, resulted in the
movement of high-tech industry and traditional manufacturing
from the US to ‘third world’ countries, the distension of what
Barbara and John Ehrenreich
(1979) have called the ‘pro-
2
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
fessional managerial class,’ and the exacerbation of the international division of labor (whose presence is.also manifest in
the sweatshops and labor camps, or the ‘fourth world,’ of the
US).
In the US, the media joyously proclaim that the breakdown
of communism in Eastern Europe signifies the death of Marxism, socialism, communism, or any alternative to US-style capitalism, while postmodernists lament (but not without a self-
congratulatory smirk or two) the end of history. Flying in the
face of such intellectual finalities, the conservative restoration
has consistently appealed to a more traditional world order — a
‘new’ world order based, ironically enough, on ‘traditional’
American values. Under Presidents Reagan, Bush, and, now,
Clinton, conservative ideologists have tapped. into and exploited
anxieties and fears about the rapidly changing nature and role
of technology in the world.’ The problems facing the world
today — widespread poverty, ever-worsening unemployment, an
unstable economy based on militarism and imperialism — are
explained by reference to those who are oppressed, with the
suggestion that they do not adjust to economic changes swiftly
enough (as in the case of countries being subjected to US
development policies), or that they have rejected the bounty
supposedly issuing from adherence to traditional values and
must therefore live with the consequences (as in women-headed
households in the US, of which there were some 6 million in
1984 in the US; in Britain, go percent of the 1 million singleparent households in 1984 were women-headed). The division
of wealth in the US alone was more unequal in 1988 than at
any point in time since 1947: ‘the poorest 20% of families
received less than 5% of the national income, while the wealthiest 20% received 44%’ (Reed and Sautter, 1990, p. 6). Disparities
like these are made invisible by the dominance of hegemonic
narratives about ‘democracy’ and ‘free enterprise.’ As Davis
comments, ‘With the complicity of a craven media, public discourse has been commandeered by a gaggle of post-liberals,
neo-conservatives and new rightists ‘pandering to grotesque
SELLING
FUTURES
3
inversions of positive discrimination for the middle classes and
welfare for the corporations’ (1986, p. 157).
Left and Right are in agreement with the idea that the world
has been changed by a succession of technological innovations
that make further, perhaps even more dramatic, changes inevitable. But there is no such consensus, between or within either
camp, on what these changes are and what they mean for the
future. For the Right, the commitment to the unstoppable
march of capital mandates that technoscience be represented as
an inherently progressive enterprise, promoting free market
bounty in whatever corner of the world it flows. This narrative
of progress, of course, is not without its fissures and flaws. It
has proved difficult to sustain for the Right, especially in light
of the continued existence of the very problems for which
technoscience purported to hold the answers. The central contradiction for conservatives has been the deterioration of traditional institutions and ideologies and consequent attempts to
shore these up while simultaneously promoting the policies that
threaten and undermine them. A case in point is the resilient
rhetoric about the irreducible necessity of the nuclear family,
which exists uneasily with the economic and social realities
reflected in the fact that only 10 percent of US families conform
to this model.’
For post-Hiroshima Marxists, technology has ceased to hold
out the progressive promise it once did. Herbert Marcuse (1964),
for example, saw technologically advanced society as creating
an increasingly monolithic, complacent populace being led timorous to the slaughter by capitalism and its cultural producers.
The Vietnam War served to heighten the sense of technological
disenfranchisement and hopelessness — television coverage of
the war linked technoscience with the destruction and devastation for which it was apparently made.
The second wave of feminism, coming of age during the late
sixties, inherited this sense of technological hopelessness, in
addition to an historically loaded binarism between woman/
nature/irrationality, on one hand, and man/culture/rationality,
on the other. The trope of a technoscience equated with the
4
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
war machine and a death drive also served to consolidate a
feminist opposition equated with nature and life. Within this
historical ‘context, it is not surprising that Shulamith Firestone
was alone in the early seventies when she argued for the potentially liberatory aspects of technology, while the majority of
feminists dismissed technology as inherently patriarchal and
malignant.
When the technological determinism of the seventies began
to recede somewhat during the eighties, it gave way to postmodernist theories of fragmented, deterritorialized, or sometimes
even simulated subjectivities produced by technoculture and its
‘informatics of domination’ (Haraway, 1991d, p. 151). Whether
this sea change occasions celebration or despair seems beside
the point; the hyperreal has arrived with a vengeance and that
is all there is to it. Worse yet, if one can envision dramatic
social changes, the terms of political action have been irrevocably
altered and miniaturized.’
Feminists have. been among the last to jump on the technological bandwagon. For many feminists, Jean Baudrillard, JeanFranvois Lyotard, and Iain Chambers (to name but a few) seem
to be guided by a technomania that often leads them to endorse
transformations that re-centralize a privileged male subjectivity
in which, as Alice Jardine observes, ‘Man is always the subject
of any becoming, even if “he” is a woman’ (1985, p. 217).
Secondly, these technomaniacs seemingly work at a frivolous
remove from a world in which technology has historically
operated on material human bodies, particularly those marked
by gender, race and class, or combinations thereof.
But the feminist alternative to the dematerialized, idealist
theorizing proposed by many postmodernists has often produced its own version of dematerialized theory, in the shape of
specifically feminist technophobias. In the humanities, as in
popular culture, feminist approaches to technoscience have been
profoundly informed by technophobia, or an anti-modern attitude that rejects the present in favor of a temporally distant
(i.e. non-existent) and holistic natural world. As the essentially
villainous agent of the patriarchy, technology — for feminists
SELLING
FUTURES
5
ranging from Mary Daly to the ecofeminist columnists of Ms.
Magazine — is the bane of human existence, or that which
threatens to destroy all things natural. The technophobic
approach endorsed by so many feminists thus proposes that a
rejection of technology is functionally identical to a rejection of
patriarchy and that this strategy represents humankind’s (or
frequently only womankind’s) sole chance for survival.
Attempting to bridge the gap between technophobia and
technomania, feminist theorists have also produced an important body of work analyzing how technoscience has inscribed
itself (both presently and historically) on the bodies of female,
or feminized subjects. Evelyn Fox Keller (1985), Sandra Harding (1986, 1991), and Helen Longino (1990) attempt to avoid
the dichotomy between technophobia and technomania by suggesting that feminism needs to engage more productively with
technoscience, but are rightly skeptical about immediate possibilities for intervention. Given the fact that technology has more
often than not been utilized to oppress those who do not possess
it or cannot engage with it, these feminists have tended to be
more generally critical of technoscience, while at the same time
aware of its liberatory potential. Important as this work is and
continues to be, as Constance Penley and Andrew Ross observe
in the introduction to Technoculture, it can also spend “more time
debating and lamenting the effects of Western technoculture . ..
than it devotes to the conditions for creating technological
countercultures in the West’ (1991, p. Xi):
Donna Haraway and feminists inspired by her ‘A Cyborg
Manifesto’ are generally understood to represent a more radical
shift in the terms of the binarism between technomania and
technophobia. Yet despite her socialist-feminist avowals, Haraway is an inveterate (if slippery) proponent of the technomaniacal ejaculations of Baudrillard and his band of unabashedly
boyish poststructuralist theorists. In addition, Haraway’s work
depends on extremely cognizant and resistant readers — readers
capable of radically decontextualizing and re-reading texts.
Although Haraway works with an expanded inventory of
texts, and a concomitant expansion of the category of technosci-
6
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
ence, problems ensue from her against-the-grain readings, problems made more invidious by the complicated-seductions of her
textual practices.
According to John Clarke, one of the strategies for analyzing
the complexities of contemporary capitalism is ‘to clarify some
of the central glissades — those slippages of theoretical legerdemain — performed before our very eyes by these theoretical
wizards (and the occasional witch)’ (1991, p. 22). In response to
a similar commitment to clarification, this book seeks a better
understanding of the complex and often antagonistic relationship between feminist theory and activism and the conditions
that structure the modern, technologized world. I do this not
by making a direct reading of the relationship between technologies and feminisms, but by an interstitial approach to the
problematic. In other words, both feminist rejections and
embraces of technology operate through instantiating some
other, ostensibly preferred, space in the place of the postmodern.
A predominantly technophobic ecofeminism, to take one
example, derives much of its affective appeal from the deployment of a natural environment that was once a source of
abundance and a model for communal living — a natural world
linked to a specifically female capacity for creating and nurturing life. Not only does such a formulation hinge upon the
construction of boundaries and limits based on nationalisms, it
further relies on the representation of women as a class or
category of analysis. So constructed, the environment at hand
erases questions of the race, class, and national identity of its
own subject position, as well as how these are reflected (or not)
in the environment subsequently produced. In my view, the
goal should be not to celebrate the blurring of boundaries
mandated by capitalism, but to make visible these boundaries
(which also limit feminist thought and action).
For reasons that this analysis will examine in more detail,
neither technophobia nor technomania is capable of producing
strategies for theorizing the complexities of capitalism called
postmodernity. To take two of the more extreme examples,
neither Mary Daly nor Donna Haraway offer feminist theory
SELLING
FUTURES
v
or activism politically viable, or sufficiently responsible, frameworks for political struggle. As the following chapters will
illustrate, both invariably reproduce the exclusion and privilege
with which feminist movement over the past years has
attempted to come to terms. Technophobia suggests that women
possess agency and power enough to reject postmodernity (and
that, moreover, they share the desire to do so), while technom-
ania ignores history, as well as the privilege of its own pleasures.
This project was originally conceived as a critical assessment
of feminist approaches to science and technology within the
US. As my thinking on this subject progressed, however, it
became evident that these approaches were both structured and
limited by longstanding problems and contradictions within
feminist thought itself. To begin to unpack the problematic at
hand necessitated careful attention to the twisted thicket of
binaries that feminism has inherited and internalized from its
cultural and political context.
As Donna Haraway (1989, 1991c, 1991d) and Andrew Ross
(t991) have pointed out, narratives about science, technology,
and postmodernity are necessarily stories about the future. But,
whether utopian or dystopian, they are equally stories about
the past and the present. My attention to the narratives
about technology and, by extension, modernity — be they of a
critical or fictive nature — that feminists have produced and are
producing is structured around the conditions of possibility that
have engendered these stories. Feminism has struggled for some
years with the problems produced by a singular attention to
gender. While, for reasons that I shall elaborate in later chapters,
I am not especially concerned with what Linda J. Nicholson
describes as feminism’s ‘political ideals of inclusiveness’ (1990,
p. 6), or a pluralist project of inclusion, I am concerned about
the all-too-predictable reproduction within feminist thought of
various exclusions following from its attribution of primacy to
gender oppression.
Since this project stands amid an ongoing dialogue among
feminist theorists and activists about the meanings and bodies
that we invoke, the temptations involved in this process, and
8
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
the complicated political life such meanings and bodies may
lead, a word or two about the political context in which this
project evolved are in order. When I first began this work, it
was with a sense of the limitations of feminism as practiced
within the parameters of the academy, and of the increasing
distance between feminism in the US and political struggles
other than abortion rights. Unlike many of my feminist professors and predecessors, I attained the age of majority within
an academic setting that represented itself as — at the very least
— sympathetic to feminist thought and feminism in general. I
did not, for example, participate in any of the disciplinary and
interdisciplinary struggles for legitimation. Nor, in the larger
political sphere, do I remember a time when abortion was not
legally — as opposed to economically — available to women.
I have also grown up during an historical period in which
feminism — like many of the new social movements — has been
cut adrift from a radical political agenda, coming to signify a
particular lifestyle or world view rather than an overtly politicized and critical project. To describe oneself as a feminist in
the eighties was, aside from the Equal Rights Amendment and
abortion rights, never to align one’s project with a specific
political critique or project.* ‘Doing’ feminism in the academy
can and does signify any number of intellectual activities, from
the object-relations theory of Carol Gilligan to the feministMarxist-deconstructivist approach of Gayatri Spivak. Outside
the academy, feminism (if one can get past that demonized
entity known as a ‘feminist’) means very little in terms of
specific political positions without protracted specifications. For
instance, one can be a feminist and a NOW (National Organization for Women) liberal, a feminist and a libertarian, or, more
recently, a feminist and a neoconservative or even anti-abortion
fundamentalist.*> This is no deconstructive bind, for feminism
is not defined in relation to any binary opposite, but assumes
its meaning through its connection with another word: as a
feminism manquée, the word has to be filled with/in/by some
other politicized term, it seems, in order for it to signify.
In response to Susan Sontag’s assertion on a television pro-
SELLING
FUTURES
9
gram that political categories such as left and right are obsolete
in a postmodern era, Nadine Gordimer replied: “Well, Susan, I
still agree with Jéan-Paul Sartre. Socialism is the horizon of the
world’ (Leonard, 1993, p. 104). Like Gordimer, the futurology
that I want to put forward in this project comprises an explicitly
socialist narrative — one that can combine the positive aspects
of a feminism based on anti-racist, anti-sexist, anti-homophobic
struggles with an historical-materialist analysis. In this formulation, I am defining socialism as a movement at the center of
which is the concept of class struggle against capitalism. By
‘class analysis,’ I am, like Ellen Mekisins Wood, arguing for ‘a
comprehensive analysis of social relations and power. . . . based
on the historical/materialist principle which places the relations
of production at the centre of social life and regards their
exploitative character as the root of social and_ political
oppression’ (1986, p. 14). Such an analysis does not entail overlooking ‘the differences which express the social formation’ (Marx,
1978, p. 247). Instead, I argue, various oppressions find their most
extreme and violent expression through economic exploitation.®
Many feminists have rejected Marxism because, as Joan Scott
has put it, ‘the explanation for the origins of and changes in
gender systems [in Marxist theory] is found outside the sexual
division of labor’ (1988, p. 35). Marxist categories, claims Heidi
Hartmann, ‘like capital itself are sex-blind (1981, p. 11).’ The
problems identified by Hartmann and others are posed in terms
of competing claims for recognition based on victim status:
whose claim to oppression is primary, and/or more viscerally
experienced, and ultimately, whose
needs will be subsumed
beneath whose.’ In keeping with this, Nicholson makes the
claim that:
Twentieth-century Marxism has used the generalizing categories of
production and class to delegitimize demands of women, black people,
gays, lesbians, and others whose oppression cannot be reduced to
economics.
(1990, p. II)
As Hartmann points out, the issue of ‘economic reductionism’
FEMINISM
Io
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
is the cornerstone of feminist debates about Marxism. But Nicholson’s argument, as well as similar arguments, simply falls
apart under further scrutiny. In the first place, are we to assume
that women,
African-Americans, lesbians, and gay men have
no class position? Haven’t many of the most powerful and
important demands made by oppressed peoples been based on
demands for economic access and equality (e.g. employment,
housing, health care, and education)?
Secondly, insofar as the ‘generalizing categories of production
and class’ are concerned, one could make the claim that, rather
than generalizing, an analysis of productive forces and class
position actually destabilizes all too often essentializing categories of identity (which is, ironically, what Nicholson claims that
‘postmodernism’ does). Class position, for example, structures
and limits the choices available to subjects. To imply that the
oppression one experiences as a white, middle-class woman
with a university education is equivalent to the oppression one
confronts as a poor white woman is to empty the concept of
liberation of any radical significance. That the accusation
of economic reductionism invariably issues from more privileged class positions should give feminists cause for a bit more
self-reflexivity.” Finally, to claim that Marxism has had the
power to delegitimize the claims of oppressed peoples on one
hand seems ludicrous, while on the other ignores the fact that
capitalism delegitimizes the claims of oppressed peoples, particularly those at an economic disadvantage.
While this competitive matrix is in and of itself remarkable
in such a context — competition being one fundamental aspect
of capitalism — feminist critiques of Marxism hold much less
purchase within the context of contemporary capitalism. The
‘domestic sphere’ can no longer be seen as autonomous, or cut
off from the mode of production; in fact, Joan Scott also comments upon the problems arising when families, households,
and sexualities are accorded such autonomy (1988, p. 35). Rather,
it seems reasonable to suggest that such formulations have
depended on the mythic nuclear family (a phenomenon linked
to the rise of industrial capitalism), wherein certain more econ-
SELLING
FUTURES
II
omically privileged, if not politically empowered, women had
no immediate relationship to the production of surplus value.
In 1987, 45 percent of the US workforce was female; at the
same time, 50 percent of workers in Britain were female. Traditionally unpaid domestic labor, child care, cooking, cleaning,
etc., have entered the marketplace in obvious ways; and it is
worth remarking that certain women, many of them intellectuals, have always had access to the wherewithal to pay other,
less privileged woman to perform these tasks. Within this context, shifts in gender ideology desperately need to be understood
in terms of their relation to the capitalist mode of production.
The rejection of Marxist methodologies by feminists clearly
requires further scrutiny and clear-headed analysis. Certainly,
there are few socialists who would take Capital, to use one
example, as Gospel. To do so would entail a radical misreading
of the basic premises of historical materialism. The rejection of
Marxism by feminists amounts to a type of theoretical essentialism, compounded by the schizophrenic workings of postmodernist social theories that suggest that fragmentation is the
(desirable) telos of the epoch. In terms of theoretical essential-
ism, I mean to flag two distinguishable, if interrelated, trajectories. The first is the misguided notion that things economic by
definition exclude feminist interests (interests that are, of necess-
ity, quite loosely defined). Women’s labor, accordingly, falls
outside the established parameters of an economic analysis.
There are two central shortcomings to this: one, that women
labor only within the household (in and of itself startlingly
generalizing argument); and two, that women’s relationship to
the dominant mode of production is infinitely mediated, if
indeed there is any connection at all.
The ostensible divide between labor performed by women
and the category of economics fuels the second line of theoretical
essentialism. In this, the fact that Marx’s primary topic for
investigation was the nature and workings of capitalism
becomes proof of his lack of interest in the question of women’s
liberation. To put it bluntly, unless a text authored by a man
accords gender absolute primacy, it is simply not viable. When
I2
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
we contrast this with the often uncritical endorsement of feminist thinkers in the US such as Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Charlotte
Perkins Gilman, and Margaret Sanger — an endorsement that
requires that their eugenicist, racist, and classist polemics be
either suppressed or excused — the contradictory aspects of such
thought become evident. The problems confronting women
today require that feminists be able to analyze oppression conjuncturally — to think, in other words, not of the mythic origins
of some original and primary oppression, but rather of the
multiply determined forms of oppression that constitute
‘women’ (as well as ‘men’) within the context of capitalism.
The belief motivating this study is that Marxism offers the most
powerful and comprehensive methodology for this task. To
continue to believe that the master’s tools will never dismantle
the master’s house, as Audre Lorde put it, involves a form of
naive instrumentalism (akin to the technophobic belief that
technology is essentially masculinist), not to mention a political
puritanism that feminists can ill afford at this historical
moment.
Again, feminism has not operated in isolation from the larger
historical
context
and
its dominant
currents,
which
have
resulted in a growing emphasis on fragmentation and singleissue politics. Many of the problems that I discuss in the following chapters are common to the strategies and philosophies of
new social movements in the US. Depending upon which side
of Ernesto Laclau and Chantal Mouffe (1985) a theorist stands,
the designation ‘new social movement’ can be either a positive
or a negative one. If one views the new social movements (or
‘identity politics, as they are more commonly known) as the
fragmented, yet potentially powerful hope for left politics in
the nineties, then these movements (which would also include
lesbian and gay rights, African-American nationalisms, environmentalism, and so forth) are a positive phenomenon, containing
the potential for broader and stronger coalitions. If we accept the
belief that political action occurs within a Foucaultian network
of power wherein power itself can be neither named nor located
and resistance can be enacted only locally, the new social move-
SELLING
FUTURES
13
ments offer the only possible hope for the future for such
theorists.
Unfortunately, in so resolutely avoiding ‘totalizing’ — that béte
noire of contemporary critical theory — this model either ignores
or jettisons a structural analysis of capitalism in which the new
social movements might be read as yet another example of the
disillusion and dissolution that have plagued progressive political formations in the US.!° In addition, the postmodern stance
assumed by theorists like Haraway (in which the cyborg 1s
neither good nor bad, but simply, if confusingly, there) seems
symptomatic of what Christopher Norris has described as the
‘apparent inability of much of what currently passes for critical
theory to take any principled oppositional stand on issues of
local or world politics’ (1992, p. 27). Take, for example, Angela
McRobbie’s claim, similar to the post-Marxism of Laclau and
Mouffe, that
Incompleteness, fragmentation, and the pluralities of emergent identities need not mean loss of political capacity. Instead, they can point
the way to new forms of struggle; they can create conditions which
are ‘more difficult to manipulate and control.’
(1991, p- 723)
Such a perspective is based on a fundamentally bankrupt belief
that a dehistoricized ‘radical democracy’ is ‘an alternative to
capital’ and that, even more ignorantly, ‘the free market offers
opportunities for new emergent identities and, besides which,
capital in the homogeneous absolutist way in which we on the
left have tended to refer to it, is itself a more fractured and
fragile entity’ (p. 724). The fact that such identities have emerged
within the framework of competing claims for recognition,
rather than broader, connected demands for justice, seems to
mirror the competitive nature of capitalism in particularly problematic ways. Furthermore, what theoretical and political gains
proceed from viewing capital as “fractured and fragile’?
In the wake of the ecstasy of communication that characterized much theoretical production in the eighties, a number of
theorists have begun taking on the crucial question of the
14
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
relationship between postmodernist social theory and capitalism.'’ According to John Clarke, postmodernist social theory has
been characterized by the adoption, by Lyotard and Baudrillard
among others, of a systemic model — the cybernetic systems
theory — that ‘functions so smoothly precisely because it is a
model of a unitary system from which all concepts of contradiction or antagonism have been expelled’ (1991, p. 32). Clarke
argues that, taking ‘capitalism at its face value: as a system
of circulation, exchange and consumption. ... they manage to
reproduce the problem of commodity fetishism: the obscuring
of the conditions and relations of production’ (p. 29). Not only
does this entail the forgetting of, as Neil Lazarus observes,
‘those populations, both Western and non-Western, which — for
diverse reasons — are not bound by the social logic of consumption’ (1991, p. 97), it involves the elision of past and present
struggles against the contemporary condition (presumably made
by those for whom history has not yet ended).
In the face of a grim global scenario, desperate faith in
resistant possibilities may be better than nothing. But today,
we do not confront a radical rupture with the past, which
paradoxically entails an extremely modernist presumption. This
is no kinder, gentler world, but neither is it, as George Bush
avowed on the eve of the Persian Gulf War, ‘a new world
order.’ That war proved that the ‘new’ — however refurbished
by references to ‘smart bombs’ and ‘collateral damage’ — rested
on ‘old’ forms of imperialism and oppression. Nevertheless, the
immense popularity of radical democracy @ Ja Laclau and
Mouffe should not be too easily dismissed. The new social
movements, and their appeal to a world full of despair and
disempowerment,
need further critical analysis, while, at the
same time, an unrelenting and brutal insistence on materiality
rather than a fetishized, idealist discourse.
Although the debates about postmodernism may appear to
reflect only rarefied academic concerns, they have great significance for contemporary feminist politics in the US. In a context
where feminist authority has been located and institutionalized
predominantly within the academy, media appeals to feminist
SELLING
FUTURES
15
authorities invariably invoke the work of feminists whose primary affiliation is with a university, or whose primary audience
is a middle-class intellectual one.’” One point of entry into the
complex dynamics of technomania and technophobia lies in
the academic debates about the relationship between feminism
and postmodernism and the extent to which technomanic or
technophobic attitudes determine whether one settles for postmodernism
or sees postmodernism
as unfortunately
having
settled over the world.”
As I will argue, postmodernist social theory has proceeded
by way of aesthetics to the social, or via a theory of discourse
to a theory of the social. As such, it can be seen, in Raymond
Williams’ words, as an example of ‘an aesthetic theory which
became, negatively, a social theory: a development and elaboration of formalism which can be seen in many fields, from
literary criticism and linguistics to psychology and anthropology’ (1992, pp. 120-1). In terms of its institutional development, a similar movement can be seen within feminist theory,
whose first inroads in the academy were made in the area of
literary criticism. In order to unpack the connections between
the postmodernist debates and feminist theory, my argument
proceeds by way of two dominant feminist responses to the
present, technophobia and technomania. If feminist technophobia and technomania are, respectively, negative and positive
responses to the concept of postmodernity, rather than being
merely abstractions, the questions that feminists pose about the
status of history and contemporary society in the field of literature can serve as an index to the material interests that motivate
such inquiries.
Since both technophobia and technomania position themselves in relation to a present characterized by the term ‘postmodern,’ one of the difficulties involved in scrutinizing the
subsequent relationships stems from the fact that, as Zygmunt
Bauman puts it, ‘incoherence is the most distinctive among the
attributes of postmodernity (arguably its defining feature)’ (1992,
p. xxiv). With this in mind, it is less than surprising that few
postmodernists and even fewer feminists agree on what the
16
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
defining characteristics of postmodernism are, much less
whether postmodernism should be viewed as. positive, negative,
or neutral from a feminist perspective. Although it is not
the purpose of this section to provide a detailed analysis of the
aesthetic and philosophical debates that comprise the alleged
postmodern condition, there are a few characteristics that are
central to the following discussion. The following rough schema
is by no means exhaustive, nor does it purport to imply rigid
lines of demarcation between its categories; instead it outlines
some of the more consistent features of postmodernist social
theory.
1.
Postmodernism is often conceptualized in apocalyptic terms
‘as the site of the final catastrophe of Western civilization’
(Callinicos, 1989, p. 11).'* By canceling history (i.e. claiming
that it has ceased to exist or to matter), postmodernism
2.
conceives of ‘an abstract human nature which has specific
psychic needs and which variable forms of technology and
intercourse come to satisfy’ (Williams, 1992, p. 123). This
model, as Williams prophetically observed, “can be related
to history only by endless retrospect, in which by selection
such a process can be generalised or demonstrated. ... in
such a model, there will be no more history: a culminating
age has arrived’ (p. 123). In this way, postmodernism is
accepted as the ‘name for the way we live now, and it needs
to be taken account of, put into practice, and even contested
within feminist discourses as a way of coming to terms
with our lived situations’ (Wicke and Ferguson, 1992, p. 1).
The rupture associated with this sense of historical finality
has been effected by dramatic changes in capitalism (largely
over the past twenty years, although in some cases the
rupture is dated as post-World War II). Variously described
as ‘advanced,’ ‘disorganized,’ ‘global,’ ‘late,’ ‘multinational,’
or even ‘post-capitalist,’ these changes are grounded in the
assumption that capitalism has shifted to a post-Fordist
mode of production, thus transforming and diffusing power
SELLING
3.
FUTURES
17
and power relations beyond recognition, as well as beyond
the scope of a Marxist or political-economic analysis. In
place of the capitalist mode of production, postmodernist
production depends on decentralization and diffusion. One
by-product of this rupture is the assertion that the economic
base has mutated from one based on production (e.g. subjects as producers or workers) to one based on consumption
(e.g. subjects as consumers, often in the form of a professional managerial class whose raison d’étre is to consume).
The very novelty of this diffusive model of power renders
all preceding systemic critiques obsolete. Power/knowledge,
now conflated and equated negatively — and however
unknowable and/or unidentifiable — are suspect in any
form. Knowledge, if not synonymous with power, produces
power, hence the repeated attacks on the Enlightenment
project and other such ‘totalizing’ narratives. The confusion
implicit in these tautologies underscores the following:
If postmodernism as a term has some force or meaning within
social theory, or feminist social theory in particular, perhaps it
can be found in the critical exercise that seeks to show how
theory, how philosophy, is always implicated in power, and perhaps that is what is symptomatically at work in the effort to
domesticate and refuse a set of powerful criticisms under the
rubric of postmodernism.
(J. Butler, 1992, p. 6)
In effect, the only resistance
4.
(not to be mistaken
for
opposition) possible within this system is the absolute refusal
of both power and knowledge: ‘Interdeterminacy becomes,
in this way, our mode of resistance to those determinate
selves we do not want to be’ (Stockton, 1992, p. 120).”
By way ofa tortured and idealist detour through Saussurean linguistics, postmodernism is marked by the blurring
of lines between the ‘real’. and the ‘imaginary,’ or fact and
fiction. In a world where all words have the status of what
Benveniste (1971) called ‘shifters’ (words that gain meaning
only situationally or contingently, such as personal
18
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
pronouns), this tendency emphasizes the purely discursive
construction of reality — what Laclau.and Mouffe call ‘the
social’. For them, “The sign is the name ofa split, of an
impossible suture between signified and signifier’ (1985,
p. 113). Thus, ‘Synonymy, metonymy, metaphor are not
forms of thought that add a second sense to a primary,
constitutive literality of social relations, instead, they are
part of the primary terrain itself in which the social is
constituted’ (Laclau and Mouffe, 1985, p. 110). John Clarke
calls this ‘the paradox of the materialization of the sign
and the de-materialization of everything else’ (1991, p. 25).
Baudrillard’s simulacrum, Lyotard’s language-games and
Haraway’s cyborg are among the most obvious ambassadors
of this train of thought.
In place of universalizing theories of identity and subject
formation, irreducible differences comprise the postmodern
social order, producing a fragmented (but not necessarily
negative) contemporary condition. Angela McRobbie
explains this as ‘the development of a multiplicity of partial
and fragmented identities, each with its own role to play
in the pursuit of radical democracy’ (1991, p. 724). Representation is not only untenable, but imminently undesirable as well. Instead, we find theories in which identity acts
‘as a kind of guide to how people see themselves, not as
class subjects, not as psychoanalytic subjects, not as subjects
of ideology, not as textual subjects, but as active agents
whose sense of self is projected onto and expressed in an
expansive range of cultural practices, including texts,
images, and commodities’ (McRobbie, 1991, p. 730).'°
Jane Flax asserts that, “As a type of postmodern philosophy,
feminist theory reveals and contributes to the growing
uncertainty within Western intellectual circles about the
appropriate grounding and methods for explaining and
interpreting human experience’ (1990, pp. 40-1). The
upshot of this reconfiguration of the radical intellectual’s
role is an emphasis on individualized and stylized resistance
rather than collective, organized opposition, reform rather
SELLING
19
FUTURES
than revolution, as well as appeals to ‘social theory’ (now
bereft of a theory of the ‘social’), ‘critical theory’ (now
devoid of a critique), and various theories of agency based
on the subject’s status as consumer. As Callinicos puts it,
‘In a world that has taken on the properties of a Modernist
artwork,
the radical
intellectual
must
abandon
the tra-
ditional task of theoretical enquiry, of uncovering the
underlying structure responsible for the way things seem’
(1989, p. 147). In a neat condensation of many of these
characteristics, Haraway declares that ‘Cyborg politics is
the struggle for language and the struggle against perfect
communication’ (19914, p. 176).
z
If feminists have expressed more than a little reluctance about
postmodernist social theories, their hesitations have to do with
postmodernist tendencies that appear to contest many of the
political and epistemological tenets of feminism. Postmodernists
like Lyotard and Baudrillard were proclaiming the demise of
grand narratives and the death of the real at the very moment
when feminists were first entering the debates in which these
are at stake. Moreover, the postmodernist emphasis on discourse,
and its insistence on the unknowability of the social, directly
contradicts feminist epistemological grounding in experience.
Yet despite the obvious dissimilarities, the creative intellectual
occupies a central position within postmodernist social theory
and feminist theory. Given the emphasis on discursive practices,
the intellectual — rather than the working class — appears
as the agent of social change. This centrality is as crucial to
understanding much contemporary feminist theory as it is
to understanding postmodernist social theorists. For postmodernist social theorists, ‘it is the novelist and poets who offer
most help... since they, unlike the system-building theorists
and philosophers, are less often tempted to raise their imaginative insights into a wholesale doctrine, a blueprint for social
progress, or a form of self-exempting Ideologiekrittk’ (Norris,
1993, p- 39). What Callinicos calls the ‘erasure of the distinction
between philosophy and literature’ (1989, p. 70) is expressed
through Haraway’s ‘leaky distinctions’ (1g91d, p. 152), as well
20
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
as through her insistence that ‘Contests for the meanings of
writing are a major form of contemporary political struggle.
Releasing the play of writing is deadly serious’ (1991d, p. 175).
The political project is defined in terms of an interpretive, but
no less literary, literacy: ‘actively rewriting the texts of their
[real-life cyborgs] bodies and societies’ (p. 175). In a world that
can be apprehended only by way of contingency and discourse,
the function of intellectuals is no longer, as Bauman observes,
to legislate, but instead to read, interpret, and speculate.
As Perry Anderson has remarked, gender oppression may
historically antedate class oppression and it may very well
require more explosive power to uproot it.” But, at the same
time, an end to sexual domination would necessitate an end to
class exploitation:
The blast from the one would inevitably sweep away the other. Any
movement that incarnated values capable of realizing a society without hierarchy of gender would be constitutively incapable of accepting
one founded on division of class. In that sense, the rule of capital
and the emancipation of women are — historically, and practically —
irreconcilable.
(1983, p. 91).
The ability to fashion more complicated ideological analyses —
analyses capable of working through the interlocking structures
of oppression, as well as to form more cohesive and coherent
coalitions — may be facilitated from within feminism itself, but
only if feminism and feminists can provide a more thorough
analysis for the interlocking oppressions that constitute
‘women.’ Feminism is a form of political analysis worth struggling over and fighting for — the task at hand lies in rearticulating feminism with a progressive politics.
The structure of the successive chapters seeks to mimic the
movement of postmodernist tendencies within feminism by
following their translation from aesthetic theories into what are
known variously as critical, cultural, and social theories. By
moving from feminist theories more isolated from their
immediate political context to feminist theories explicitly related
SELLING
FUTURES
21
to contemporary social problems, the decontextualizing tendency that has followed feminism from the field of literary
criticism to the field of cultural analysis and political struggle
may be more effectively unpacked.
Chapter One considers feminist attitudes toward technology
and modernity as expressed in speculative fiction of both utopian and dystopian varieties, as well as related feminist literary
criticism. Since technophobia is shaped around alternative readings of history, speculative genres such as science fiction offer
a fertile site for investigations into its nostalgic and often conservative historical foundations. Initially, the chapter accents
feminist literary critical appropriations of a utopian matriarchy
through an examination of re-visions of history emanating from
the publication of Charlotte Perkins Gilman’s Herland in 1979.
The concluding section analyzes similar inclinations within
feminist science fiction. The broader theoretical framework
explains how the logic of re-vision and recuperation inhibits an
analysis of the hegemonic ideologies out of which these utopian
visions grew.
Chapter Two traces the political consequences that result
when, as Raymond Williams puts it, ‘an aesthetic theory’
becomes ‘negatively, a social theory’ (1992, p. 120). Contemporary ecofeminist theory, which calls for the rejection of technology in favor of a return to a social order based on a feminine
principle or matriarchal values, provides the context for Chapter
Two’s continued discussion of problems mapped out in the
first chapter. In order to illustrate the effects that the logic of
recuperation and its essentialist underpinnings have within the
current political context, this chapter takes a critical look at
ecofeminist philosophy and its reliance on, and ultimate containment within, the naturalized link between women and nature.
Hegemonic uses of this link, which empty the terms ‘women’
and ‘nature’ of their historical and material specificities, bear a
certain resemblance to depoliticized and ahistorical tendencies
within ecofeminism itself — especially around ecofeminist representations
of an environment
from which class, race, and
national identities have been erased.
22
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Chapter Three negotiates a more literal maternal topology.
Reading two photographic essays from Life. Magazine (1965
and 1990), it analyzes historical shifts around visual representations of women and fetuses. Since visual representations of
the fetus are playing a determining role in the renewed attacks
against abortion rights, this analysis considers the implications of
the erasure of material mothers under the sign of the universal —
but now invisible — Mother. The central task of this essay is to
examine the ideological work performed by visual representations of fetal autonomy in the service of New Right politics —
to analyze the conditions that have made possible the ideological
transformation of the female body from a benevolent, maternal
environment into an inhospitable waste land, at war with the
innocent person within. For feminism in the nineties, this transformation offers a double bind, for just as the articulation of
woman with nature, feminized environments, and motherhood
produces reactionary and regressive configurations, so the disarticulation of woman and mother constructs an equally reactionary problematic. But such a complex set of conjunctural
circumstances cannot be collapsed into the results of a single
technological advance, i.e. fetal visualization and technology;
rather, I analyze how visual technologies, in a culture so dependent upon images, have played a central and paradoxical role
in the erasure of women’s bodies and the social relations in
which those bodies exist.
Struggles over the meaning of gender roles, and its relation
to technology, are nowhere so evident as in the nascent discourses of women in the military, that most publicly masculinist
of institutions. Chapter Four examines the position of women
in the military at two levels of representation: first, the images
of women enlisted in, and deployed by, hegemonic interests
during the Persian Gulf War; and second, the ways in which
women’s relationship to the military is rendered in feminist
debates.
;
.
Since the trope of the cyborg has been postulated as the
alternative to many of the problems examined during the preceding chapters, Chapter Five takes up the emergence of femin-
SELLING
23
FUTURES
ist technomania during the eighties, with particular attention
to Donna Haraway’s work. At the level of specific analysis,
the conclusion confronts the problematic intersection between
theories of multiple and fragmentary subjects and aspects of
capitalism that utilize this very fragmentation to disperse and
undermine oppositional possibilities. In the spirit of encouraging
futures other than those currently being sold to us, the conclusion argues for, and with, a socialist-feminism more capable
of confronting the implications of the production and reproduction of the technological fix.
Notes
1 See Habermas, Autonomy and Solidarity (1986) and The New Conservatism
(1989) for analyses of this.
2 The fiction of the nuclear family was used by both Republicans and
Democrats in the 1992 presidential campaign. President Clinton, moreover, upon whom so many left-leaning Democrats and leftists had hung
their hopes, continues to rely on this ideology. For example, the Family
and Medical Leave Act of 1993, which was acclaimed as a sign of
Clinton’s commitment to progressive policies, provides for twelve weeks
of unpaid, job-protected leave each year for family and medical reasons.
Furthermore, it stipulates that employees must have worked for the
company for at least one year and they must have worked at least halftime over the previous year. Of the advanced industrialized countries,
the US is the only country that has no form of at least partially subsidized
maternity leave.
3 Whether this alteration severely limits the potential for political intervention or infinitely expands the possibilities for what constitutes political
intervention depends on quite different readings of Foucault. For an
instructive analysis of this. problematic, see Norris (1993), particularly the
chapter on Foucault and Kant.
4 The Equal Rights Amendment to the US Constitution, which stated that
‘Equality of rights under the law shall not be denied or abridged by the
United States or any state on account of sex,’ was passed by both houses
of Congress in March 1972. Ratification by the individual states was never
completed, although the National Organization for Women continued to
pursue ratification into the late seventies.
The National Organization for Women, organized in 1966, was from its
Wn
inception a liberal group, closely affiliated with the Democratic Party,
whose politics were strictly reformist. It continues to be the major focus
24
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
of mainstream feminist political activity, despite consistent critiques of the
organization’s racist, homophobic, and capitalist agenda. For a thorough
"analysis of NOW’s politics and history, see Sarachild (1978). ‘Feminists
for Life,’ for example, is a group in the US whose ideology is based on
an amalgamation of feminist concepts of empowerment, demonization
of abortion clinics based on profit, and racist and homophobic religious
beliefs.
The argument that subjects (particularly in the US) do not think their
identitites through the category of class seems to me not only defeatist,
but a major concession to hegemonic forces as well. For example, it could
be argued that ‘women’ did not think their identities through ‘feminism’
until the work of the women’s movement in the 1960s. Similarly, a
proletariat does not emerge spontaneously from a vacuum. See Lukacs
(1971) and Marx and Engels (1976).
Marx, as well as many later Marxists, can hardly be claimed to have
made this assertion. Indeed, there are many places in Capital (see in
particular ‘Machinery and Modern Industry’) where his comments on the
increased exploitation of both women and children directly reflect his
concerns about those constituencies most disempowered under capitalism.
It is interesting to note that, while Donna Haraway takes Marxist analyses
to task for their dependence on narratives of origins, she never seems to
turn a critical eye towards those narratives of origins endorsed by feminism itself.
And here, historical materialism would have added benefits for feminist
theory. As Perry Anderson remarks, ‘What is distinctive about the kind
of criticism that historical materialism in principle represents, is that it
includes, indivisibly and unremittingly, se/f-criticism. That is, Marxism is
a theory of history that lays claim, at the same stroke, to provide a history
of theory’ (1983, p. 11).
Io
II
The argument I am making is specific to the context of the United States
and its histories (this is especially true around repression of class struggles
within US history and culture).
Following Neil Lazarus (1991) and Christopher Norris (iggo, 1992), I
will use the term “postmodernist social theory’ to designate those forms
of critical theory that rely upon an uncritical emphasis on the discursive
constitution of the ‘real,’ a positivistic approach to the notion of ‘difference,’ and a marked lack of concern about the context of capitalism and
their own locations within that process of production.
’
I2
.
.
Catherine MacKinnon, Carol Gilligan, Camille Paglia, and Andrea
Dworkin are only a few such feminist media celebrities in the US.
3) For historical and political reasons, feminists have been much less likely to
view apathy as the most powerful form of resistance (as does Baudrillard).
Nevertheless, the extent to which the so-called inevitability of postmod-
SELLING
FUTURES
25
ernism. will result in acquiescence has yet to be seen. Judging from the
direction of Haraway’s work (discussed in Chapter Five of this work),
such apathy may well be the next step toward a feminist postmodernism.
14 In the wake of the end of the Cold War, this apocalyptic narrative has
gradually been shifting its ground from one of nuclear apocalypse to one
of a more generalized and gradual environmental suicide.
2 That intellectuals continue to teach, publish, and lecture, all of which
depend on traditional and institutionalized forms of power and knowledge, therefore is particularly revealing.
16 Bauman suggests that culture has become the proper sphere for intellec-
tual activity largely because postmodern culture has been ‘reduced to
things of no concern to political powers’ (1992, p. 17). According to his
argument, ‘As the interest of the state in culture faded (i.e. the relevance
of culture to the reproduction of political power diminished), culture was
coming within the orbit of another power the intellectuals could not
measure up to — the market. Literature, visual arts, music — indeed, the
whole sphere of humanities — was gradually freed from the burden of
carrying the ideological message, and ever more solidly set inside marketled consumption as entertainment’ (p. 17). While Bauman’s argument
ignores that one of the operative factors in this is control of the media,
particularly in the US (witness coverage of the Persian Gulf War in 1991),
his point that intellectuals’ obsession with culture verges on critical and
political despair is worth further analysis.
ey That the antipathy toward a Marxist theory of class struggle has issued
most decisively from middle-class feminist and lesbian and gay theorists
seems somewhat less than surprising and more than a little revealing.
Marxist theories demand that oppression be analyzed relationally — that
while the oppression of a middle-class feminist needs to be situated within
the larger context of a system based on structural inequalities, it must
not be conflated with the oppressions confronting working-class and poor
women and men, whether in the first or third worlds. It may be that
claims to ‘oppression’ have grown a bit too trivial, as in Nancy Miller’s
Getting Personal (1991), where feminist concerns are reduced to anxieties
about gender mistakes in French.
I
Recycled histories
Because of the emphasis on postmodernist speculations of both
nihilistic and relativistic varieties — speculations that scrupulously avoid making pronouncements about such obsolete concepts as justice and injustice — speculative fiction occupies a
privileged interpretive position within theories of the postmodern. Andrew
Ross claims that ‘Science fiction writers, more
than those of any other popular genre, have been passionately
concerned about their social responsibility to imagine better
futures’
(1991, p. 142). For Donna
Haraway,
science fiction
writers ‘are our story-tellers exploring what it means to be
embodied in high-tech worlds’ (1991d, p. 197). In this capacity
as interpreters of embodiment and narrators of the future,
science fiction writers can explore ‘political, social, historical
and philosophical framework[s] for understanding the consequences of what’s happening’ (Fox Keller, 1991, p. 115).
If the slippage between discourse and reality is taken as
absolute, the realism characteristic of the genre of science fiction
can be seen as a form of hyperrealism: a reference to a real that
does not exist but is presented as a real that may yet exist,
depending on present circumstances and actions. Fredric Jameson points out that the realism characteristic of science fiction
conceals ‘another, far more complex temporal structure: not to
give us “images” of the future ... but rather to defamiliarize
and restructure our experience of our own present’ (1982a,
p. 151). But, he continues, science fiction defamiliarizes at the
expense of history: it ‘does so in the space on which a sense of
the past had once been inscribed’ (p.'150). Science fiction estab-
RECYCLED
HISTORIES
27
lishes the present as a historical moment viewed from an elsewhere known as the future. The present stands in for the
historical past and the relationship between present and future
(now rendered in linear terms as the relationship between past
and present) may produce either a utopian or dystopian vision.’
The net result is that the material and ideological conditions of
the present are consigned to the past.
Although this distinction applies to technomaniacal feminist
science fiction (as well as cyberpunk), for a technophobic femin-
ism repulsed by postmodernism this sense of time is reversed
insofar as the future is constructed out of remembrances of
an alternative history, thereby also leaping over the present.
Technologies exist in opposition to the natural and naturalized
historical concerns of women. In a curious inversion of Kantian
aesthetics, the antithesis between culture and nature is trans-
formed into the privileging of nature and the natural over the
sphere of culture. Technophobia seeks definition in some mythic
matriarchy that defines (and has historically defined) itself in
opposition to a patriarchal, technologized present. Unlike technomania, which seeks to efface or transcend history through the
construction of new myths for the future, technophobia is built
out of the assumption that ‘Those who lived in the past had a
greater tolerance for the rich diversity and range of possibilities
that encompass human relationships’ (Lane, 1990, p. 78).
In both cases, however, the present is present only as an
effect of either the past or the future. Feminist technomania’s
alienation from the past and feminist technomania’s alienation
from the future travel divergent routes in the construction
of an imaginary present. Frances Bartkowski claims that ‘the
imagined site’ of feminist utopian fiction ‘always implicates
the here and now of its production whether implicitly or
explicitly. These feminist utopian fictions tell us as much about
what it is possible to wish as they do about what it is necessary
to hope. They are tales of disabling and enabling conditions of
desire’ (1989, p. 4). I now want to look at this matrix of feminist
desires, the forms of disabling amnesia that they promote, and
28
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
the obfuscation of contemporary social conditions that they help
to reproduce.
pi)
The precession of the matriarchy
Dipesh Chakrabarty identifies one of the central premises of
postmodernism as the belief that ‘Societies running in the fastforward mode cannot any longer be studied ... for even the
evidence, the memory of change, is destroyed in the process’
(1992, p. 49). In contrast to this premise, technophobic feminists
believe that the recuperation and restoration of women’s history
and literature can provide paradigms for feminist futurologies.
History and historical inquiries are not a problem; the problem
lies in the fact that the only history on offer is that of ‘man.’
In this formulation, criticism is accorded to the constructedness
of (masculinist) literary history. Thus technophobia, unlike technomania, which shares many of poststructuralism’s critiques of
history, maintains the existence of an a priori historical real that
has been ignored by patriarchal historians.
In ‘Dancing Through the Minefield,’ Annette Kolodny
defines this recuperative project as one of ‘exposing the sexual
stereotyping of women in both our literature and our literary
criticism and ... demonstrating the inadequacy of established
critical schools and methods to deal fairly or sensitively with
works written by women’ (1985a, p. 144).’ This exposé promises
‘a radical reshaping of our concepts of literary history’ (p. 145).
For Sandra Gilbert, the project means that ‘although we obviously can’t “throw out a thousand years of Western culture,”
we can and must redo our history of those years’ (1985, p. 32);
and further that ‘we must review, reimagine, rethink, rewrite,
revise and reinterpret the events and documents that constitute
it’ (p. 32). In a similar vein, Adrienne Rich has observed that:
A radical critique of literature, feminist in its impulse, would take
the work first of all as a clue to how we live, how we have been
living, how we have been led to imagine ourselves, how our language
has trapped as well as liberated us, how the very act of naming has
RECYCLED
HISTORIES
29
been till now a male prerogative, and how we can begin to see and
name and therefore live afresh.
(in Gilbert, 1985, p. 35)
Rich calls this process ‘Re-Vision.’
In each of these definitions, the emphasis falls again and
again on revising, re-inventing, and recuperating texts authored
by women to restore them to literary history. Generated by the
belief that alongside the canon of Western culture existed a
women’s literary tradition, one that had been historically erased
or devalued by the favored sons of patriarchy, what was allegedly at stake in this process ‘was not so much literature or
criticism as such, but the historical, social, and ethical conse-
quences of women’s participation in, or exclusion from, either
enterprise’ (Kolodny, 1985a, p. 145).’
Recuperation, in which criticism is accorded to masculinist
intentions rather than methodologies, involves a distinctly
uncritical and celebratory approach to its subject of investigation. In opposition
to poststructuralist and postmodernist
rejections of both authorship and authenticity, as long as the
recovered texts are authored by women they are celebrated as
evidence of resistance and as proof of the distinctiveness of
women’s culture. Virginia Woolf’s Mary (along with the figure
of the mythical Judith Shakespeare) in A Room of One’s Own
becomes the quintessential signifier for the exclusion of women
from literary production. Barred from the inner circles of the
literary elite (although, like Woolf, privileged enough to have
a room of her own), the woman writer exists outside, on the
margins, and in opposition to patriarchy.
The establishment of a female literary canon suggests that
patriarchal culture and women’s culture have been parallel
historical projects that developed and operated in relative autonomy from one another — an autonomy that prevents an analysis
of women writers’ relation to and position within hegemonic
formations. Questions about which women were writing at
specific moments, how the texts women writers produced were
informed by imperialist ideologists and were overtly racist,
30
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
sexist or homophobic, or (and this perhaps is the key to even
opening up any of the previous questions) the privileging of
literature and literacy that inevitably informs even a countercanonical formation, are subsequently avoided. Despite the
claims of critics like Gilbert, Gubar, and Kolodny that their
readings of the past maintained relevant connections with the
present, this autonomy also allows feminist literary critics to
ignore the political and cultural circumstances of their own
textual productions. To put it more specifically, although they
are themselves involved in questioning the construction of literary history, as well as its construction by literary critics, their
own construction of essentialized female writing — and the
contradictions this poses for feminist thought — supports a
certain political and ideological isolation, not to mention a lack
of critical self-reflexivity.
In fact, feminist literary critics are themselves engaged in
the construction of what Raymond Williams called ‘a selective
tradition’ (1961, p. 50). According to Williams, “The selective
tradition thus creates, at one level, a general human culture; at
another level, the historical record of a particular society; at a
third level, most difficult to accept and assess, a rejection of
considerable areas of what was once a living culture’ (p. 51).
Because the logic for recuperation is based on the concept of
women as a class (which denies the special interests that form
the basis for literary analysis), the selective and interpretive
process involved becomes opaque, making it impossible to demonstrate ‘historical alternatives; to relate the interpretation to
the particular contemporary values on which it rests; and, by
exploring the real patterns of the work, confront us with the
real nature of the choices we are making’ (Williams,
1961,
p. 53). In opposition to the notion that ‘Sisterhood cannot be
assumed on the basis of gender [but] forged in concrete historical and political practice and analysis’ (Mohanty, 1991, p. 58),
‘sisterhood’ is posited as the transcendent signifier for natural
and historically continuous bonds among and between women.
The publication of Charlotte Perkins Gilman’s Herland in
1979 (the novel had originally been serialized in 1915 in The |
RECYCLED
HISTORIES
31
Forerunner, a periodical edited by Gilman) provides an instructive guide to howaselective tradition based on the opposition
between women’s writing/history and men’s writing/history
operates, particularly insofar as it underlines the connections
between the special interests and dispositions of feminist literary
critics and subsequent analyses of the text. Gilman, as biographical figure, had special appeal for feminist literary critics. A
grandniece of Katherine Beecher Stowe, she embodied the belief
in a feminist continuum of women writers. She was educated,
eloquent, and held what many considered to be radical views
on gender relations, marriage, child raising, physical fitness,
and the economic situation of women. In addition, Herland was
published in the wake of an efflorescence of feminist science
fiction,
including
Joanna
Russ’s
The
Female
Man
(1975),
Monique Wittig’s The Guérilléres (1973), Suzy McKee Charnas’
Motherlines (1978), and Marge Piercy’s Woman on the Edge of
Time (1976), to name
a few. The links between Herland and
these contemporary novels were often stressed to justify the
claims for a female utopian literary tradition.* Whether contemporary authors of feminist utopias would have had access to
Gilman’s novel hardly mattered, because the stakes were not
intertextual, but rather essential. Similarities, in other words,
were explained by way of factors and circumstances inherent in,
and reducible to, ‘woman’s experience’ and ‘women’s writing,’
generally and universally construed.
Of course, Gilman’s attitudes toward technology and modernity and those held by technophobic feminists are not identical, but Gilman’s utopian matriarchy enabled technophobic
feminists to locate reflections (or projections) of their own
interests in such a recuperated text. For example, despite her
comparative technological positivism, like many technophobic
feminists Gilman believed that women possess an essential,
maternal instinct that ultimately distinguishes them and their
‘natural’ work from that of patriarchy: “Woman’s natural work
as a female is that of the mother’ (1909, p. 24). If this pronatalist,
female principle could be instituted in place of a predatory,
androcentric principle, war, poverty, pain, and inequality could
32
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
be eradicated, Gilman believed.’ The logic involved in the
feminist selective tradition suggests that such maternal qualities
have been celebrated by women throughout history in ideologically oppositional and consistent fashions and that, by restoring this history, the inflection of mothering and maternity and
its uses in the present can change.
The partiality of this form of memory is evident in Carol
Pearson’s ‘Coming Home: Four Feminist Utopias and Patriarchal Experience.’ Texts, she claims, ‘were assumed to be feminist
utopias if they portrayed complete equality between the sexes’
(1981, p. 70). Her central analytic focus is ‘the surprisingly
numerous areas of consensus among such seemingly divergent
works, agreement which can be explained by the similar conditioning and experiences women share’ (p. 63). Areas of
consensus include recognizing ‘the low status and pay for
“women’s work”’ (p. 63), countering sexual stereotypes by
‘emphasizing women’s strength, courage and intelligence’
(p. 64), ‘reclaiming the self’ (p. 65), using ‘persuasion, rather
than force, to establish order’ (p. 67), and a maternal ‘sense of
unity with all life’ (p. 70). Pearson observes that ‘turn of the
century utopias sentimentalize motherhood and assert women’s
moral superiority’ (p. 65), but, in a categorical rejection of historical context, she rationalizes this by asserting that ‘the authors
take pains to define that mother as a fully human free person’
(p. 65).
Susan Gubar’s ‘She in Herland: Feminism as Fantasy’ shares
many of Pearson’s concerns. According to Gubar, “What the
subtitle of this essay — “Feminism as Fantasy” — means to point
toward is the realization that women’s fantasies have frequently
been feminist in nature and that, concomitantly, feminism
imagines an alternative reality that is truly fantastic’ (1983,
p. 139). Reading Herland against H. Ryder Haggard’s She, published almost thirty years earlier in 1886, Gubar claims that, in
place of the penis as signifier for power, Gilman instantiates
the womb and a notion of ‘motherhood completely transformed,
divorced from heterosexuality, the private family, and economic
dependency. ... Motherhood therefore serves as a paradigm of
RECYCLED
HISTORIES
33
service so that labor and nursing become the model for work’
(p. 143). What Gubar neglects to mention is that women in
Herland are ‘divorced not from heterosexuality but from any
sexual practices whatsoever since the inflated value of reproduction is achieved through a mystical version of parthenogenesis — a secularized rendition of the shaft of light. And despite
her claims that motherhood has been ‘completely transformed,’
Gubar inadvertently reveals the ahistorical nature of this claim
when she states that ‘by envisioning a race of woman born,
Gilman valorizes the creativity of the womb which is, and
always has been, after all, the tangible workplace of production’
(p. 144, emphasis added).
Although Gubar does acknowledge certain ideological problems in Herland, such as ‘the draining away of the erotic’
(p. 147), she takes her praise one step further than Pearson, by
celebrating Herland as an example of ‘the anti-imperialist tradition in women’s literary history’ (p. 149). Again, this assertion
reveals the selective process at work in such criticism: that
women’s literary history somehow avoided the imperialism of
its masculine counterpart belies what Spivak describes as a
‘basically isolationist admiration for the literature of the female
subject in Europe and Anglo-America’ which then actually
‘reproduces the axioms of imperialism’ (1985, p. 262).
But what do feminist literary critics make of the overtly
racist ideologies that are part and parcel of Gilman’s utopian
vision? Gilman’s observation that ‘insanity had increased greatly
among the Negroes since they were freed, probably owing to
the strain of having to look out for themselves in a civilization
far beyond them’ (1935, p. 245) is borne out in the ideology of
Herland, where social problems explained in terms of racist and
Malthusian ideologies have been bred out of its civilized milieu.
The quest for an ahistorical female principle, however, requires
critics to overlook such blatantly racist ideologies. Despite obvious textual evidence to the contrary, Pearson claims that ‘Economic and racial prejudice are absent from these families. In
fact, respect for the individual is an integral aspect of the
feminist utopian vision’ (1981, p. 67). In addition to the dubious
34
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
belief in a respectful individualism as an antidote for economic
and racial prejudice, Pearson entirely passes over the fact that
racial diversity is absent from the familial structures of Herland,
having been systematically eliminated during the course of 2,000
years of white (female) supremacy.
Ann Lane, Gilman’s biographer, observes that “Gilman’s
views of immigrants, blacks, and Jews, however typical of her
time and place, are sometimes unsettling and sometimes offensive, though characteristically clever’ (Lane, 1979, p. xvii). Gil-
man’s eugenicist beliefs were certainly typical of her time and
place: in the 1920s, the US passed immigration laws based on
racial and ethnic quotas that were not to be repealed for nearly
fifty years (Duster, 1990, p. 12). Frances Bartkowski describes
the ‘problems’ inherent in Gilman’s text as indicative of the
‘ideological double bind’ (1989, p. 31) emblematic of her time.
Assigning eugenics to ‘the patriarchal response to feminist
demands for birth control and ‘contraceptive methods,’ Bartkowski avoids implicating Gilman, as well as prominent feminist advocates of birth control such as Margaret Sanger who
expounded explicitly Malthusian ideologies, within this history.
Instead, she claims that to criticize Gilman on such abasis is
‘to ask Gilman to deliver the impossible, given the ideological
circumscriptions of the time and her own resistance to speaking
about female sexuality’ (p. 41).
Despite Herlana’s repeated references to ‘pure Aryan stock’
and ‘racial purity,’ eugenicist claims that would be cause for
criticism and scrutiny in male writers are excused in the case
of Gilman through recourse to her historical ignorance. While
the dynamics of the selective process are somewhat opaque
when women’s racism is relegated to the past, they become
transparent when they suppress women writers’ more oppositional attitudes, particularly around issues of compulsory heterosexuality.
Although
autobiographical
and
archival
documents reveal numerous references:‘to Gilman’s eroticized
relationships with other women, this aspect of her biography
and work has been the subject of no critical inquiry. For
example, Gilman’s advice to her close friend Martha Luther
RECYCLED
HISTORIES
35
upon hearing of her plans to marry, was ‘Just open your big
eyes, and tell him you are spoken for by a female in Providence,
and can’t marry just yet’ (Lane, 1990, p. 76). Later, Gilman
wrote to her own fiancé that “Adeline Knapp [with whom
Gilman lived from 1891 to 1893] has ... letters of mine most
fully owning the really passionate love I had for her. I loved
her, trusted her, wrote her as freely as I wrote to you. I told
you I loved her that way’ (Lane, 1990, p. 166). As if this is not
explicit enough, Gilman further explained:
I am not sorry for nor ashamed of my life... . I see no reason looking
back, to regret one step.... But you must consider the disagreeable
practical possibilities like this. Fancy San Francisco papers with a
Profound Sensation in Literary Articles! Revelations of a Peculiar
Past! Mrs. Stetson’s Love Affair with a Woman. Is this Friendship!
and so on. Dear Heart. Am I a woman you ought to marry? Are you
willing to give such a mother to your son — or Daughters? Are
you sure you have understood when I told you ‘all’?
(Lane, pp. 166—7)
While Lane admits of the possibility of an eroticized relationshp
between Gilman and Knapp, her opinion was that Gilman’s
references to sleeping with other women referred only to her
need for ‘special comforting’ of a desexualized variety. Gilman’s
jealous reaction to Luther’s wedding plans, moreover, is reduced
to her ‘truly morbid state of mind’ (p. 76). In short, Lane goes to
some lengths to defend Gilman’s heterosexuality.
The point at stake here has little to do with asking Gilman
to deliver the impossible — to have written a different, antiracist text, for example. Instead, it involves confronting a history
of racism, elitism, and homophobia in which women — some of
whom called themselves feminists — participated, in addition to
confronting the racism, classism, and homophobia that exist in
the present. By referring to history only to explain away the
ideological underpinnings of texts authored by women, technophobic feminism invents a past from which differences have
been magically erased under the universally nurturing and noncomplicitous sign of woman. And through this approach, femin-
36
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
ist literary critics can construct an imaginary sisterhood in the
present, thereby leaving their category of analysis uncontested.
Many contemporary literary renderings of technophobic feminism continue to produce variations on a theme of original
female unity, despite current feminist debates about race, class,
and erotic orientation. As opposed to masculinist narratives of
origin, motivated, in Donna Haraway’s terms, by the desire to
locate and reproduce ‘the sacred image of the same’ (199Ic,
p. 299), by ‘the myth of original unity, fullness, bliss and terror,
represented by the phallic mother from whom all humans must
separate’ (1991d, p. 151), feminist originary narratives can exist
only if history itself can be invented anew. Other than that, these
originary narratives parallel the masculinist versions. Feminists
produce mythic versions of the past, as in Herland, by instantiat-
ing the Mother in the place originally reserved for the Father.
While the myth of unity is represented by the phallic mother,
it hinges not on separation, but on the maintenance of a conneciton with this mother similar to that proposed by Nancy Chodorow (1978). Female principles, or matriarchal values, removed
from any social or historical context, replace those of the violent
and aggressive patriarchy, thus reinforcing the standard dichotomy between femininity and masculinity.
Suzette Hayden Elgin’s Native Tongue illustrates the durable
appeal of this mythology. In the US of the novel, radical social
changes have been effected not through nuclear war (as is more
usually the case), but through a patriarchal backlash. In the
nineties, according to Elgin’s narrative, women’s rights were
entirely revoked. The twenty-fifth amendment to the Constitution specifies that:
The natural limitations of women being a clear and present danger
to the national welfare when not constrained by the careful and
constant supervision of a responsible male citizen, all citizens of the
United States of the female gender shall be deemed legally minors,
regardless of their chronological age.
(Elgin, 1984, p. 7)
No longer able to vote, own property, or even open a bank
RECYCLED
HISTORIES
37
account, women of all classes have been legally subordinated to
men.
The economic ‘system of Native Tongue has gone not global
but intergalactic. This intergalactic economy depends almost
entirely on trade with ‘alien’ species, thereby creating a new
class elite: the linguists.’ In order to effect trade with the ‘aliens,’
the government must rely on the abilities of this special group,
especially the women who train their children to be native
speakers of new and difficult languages. The everyday lives of
female linguists are scrupulously circumscribed by their official
productive duties and their domestic reproductive duties (i.e.
providing sexual services to men of ‘the Lines,’ as well as
biologically reproducing the labor force).
Those women past childbearing years, or those who cannot
physically bear children, are sent to the ‘barren houses’ — separate quarters maintained for women who are infertile, elderly,
or just downright intractable. Away from the panopticism of
the main house, the women work on an ‘encoding’ project
— the public version of which appears stereotypically frivolous
and innocuous. As one of the occupants of Chornyak Barren
House comments, ‘ “The only real defense we’ve ever had ...
is that no one has ever taken us seriously. The men have always
thought we were silly females, playing silly female games” ’
(p. 126). Under the cover of such a silly female game, the
women pursue a subversive project: the construction of a ‘native
tongue,’ Ldadan, based on female experiences of reality. The
project is based on ‘encodings,’ explained as A word for a
perception that had never had a word of its own before’ (p. 158).
The women
believe that, if they can alter discourse, the ‘real’
will change accordingly: ‘Suppose we begin to use it, as you say
we should do. And then, as more and more little girls acquire
Ldadan and begin to speak a language that expresses the perception of women rather than those of men, reality will begin to
change’ (p. 250). Presumably, this language expresses a fuller,
less aggressive, and more natural version of reality.
From this brief summary, we can see how the novel reflects
a number of contemporary feminist concerns. At the same time,
38
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
the novel reproduces an exclusive focus on gender oppression.
The novel’s central conflict occurs between: the patriarchal
leaders of society and an oppressed class known as women:
‘Every woman was a prisoner for life; it was not some burden
that she bore uniquely’ (p. 159). While conflict is seen as a
fundamental aspect of patriarchy, antagonisms between the
women
of the lines and women
‘outside the Lines’ (p. 296)
have been artificially constructed and maintained by patriarchal
forces. The real of the situation, as the novel presents it, is that
women (as a category) share a commonality of experience,
although it is clear that only the women of the lines have
the genetic and discursive superiority to lead the opposition.
Ultimately, it is this commonality of experience that will guarantee the success of the subversive “women-language’ (p. 29), that
will allow women ‘to say the things that women wanted to say,
and about which men always said “Why would anyone talk
about that?”’ (p. 215): a language that will change the face of
society.
:
Although the novel lacks Herland’s scientific positivism and
a programmatic utopian vision (the future will presumably be
better but, beyond a faith in the power of discourse, the reader
is given few hints as to how this will proceed), Native Tongue’s
reliance on essentialism, and an essentially grounded technophobia, produces exlusionary problems around the category of
women. Thus, despite the separation from men, the occupations
of Chornyak Barren House seemingly have no connection to
sexuality, whether lesbian or heterosexual. Separatism, as in
Herland, is not equivalent to a critique of compulsory heterosexuality, but is posed as an ad hoc solution that will be in
effect only until reality has shifted, giving the patriarchy time
to grow up. Race, moreover, is invisible in Native Tongue, while
class, as we have seen, is reduced to patriarchal propaganda
that obscures the natural bonds among women. Whether they
are women of the lines or professionally trained ‘wives,’ the
women of the twenty-third century are uniformly oppressed.
The women of the lines are guaranteed success because their
science and their world view are natural and organic — not
RECYCLED
HISTORIES
39
technology per se, but holism. Technology is equated with death
and destruction and a pure and harmonious natural life holds
the only hope for humanity. In Native Tongue, the possibility
of utopia depends on a disengagement with technology and
phallocentrism and a return to a more natural female culture.
And such a disengagement depends, of course, upon the rediscovery of women’s natural ties with nature. Technophobia, in
other words, is posited as the natural female response to technology — all that is required to unleash this response is a
concomitant unleashing of instinct, as in Carol Emshwiller’s
Carmen Dog (1990), in which women become animals and
animals become women (in a form of Hegelian dialectics),
and the concept of ‘becoming animal’ provides the basis for a
salvation narrative. This is not a matter of false consciousness,
for women have been artificially disconnected from their
instinctual and natural modes of knowledge. All that is required
to rediscover these natural links is the knowledge and discursive
ability possessed by the educated women of the lines.
Lessons your mother never taught you
Technophobia’s antipathy toward the futurologies proposed by
postmodernism can be summed up asa rejection of the present
and the future in favor of a return to the primal origins of the
woman/nature link. Donna Haraway (1989, 1991c, 1991d) has
repeatedly used the fiction of African-American science fiction
writer Octavia Butler to challenge the dualisms implicit in such
technophobic thought: “The cyborgs populating feminist science
fiction make very problematic the statuses of man or woman,
human, artefact, member of a race, individual entity or body’
(1991d, p. 178). Butler is particularly successful, furthermore, in
exploring
the interdigitations of human, machine, nonhuman animal or alien,
and their mutants in relation to the intimacies of bodily exchange and
mental communication. ... Her fiction, especially in Xenogenesis, is
about the monstrous hope and fear that the child will not, after all,
be like the parent. There is never just one parent. ... Butler’s fiction
40
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
is about resistance to the imperative to recreate the sacred image of
the same.
,
(Haraway, 1989, p. 378)
Fred Pfeil similarly states that Butler’s work depends upon
‘some new relationship of self and other, beyond the connections
of blood, race, or sex, and past the nihilistic self- and other-
destroying dialectics of master-slave’ (1990, p. 90).
But if texts like Herland and Native Tongue offer utopian
visions based on the restoration of the sacred image of the same,
or in this case universal
matriarchal
valués, Butler’s fiction
insists upon the impossibility of improved worlds. Butler’s Mind
of My Mind (1977), Survivor (1978), Patternmaster (1976), Xenogenesis (1989c), and Clay’s Ark (1984) depict worlds in which the
terms of human existence and survival have radically mutated.
In the post-apocalyptic, postmodernist world of Xenogenesis (a
trilogy composed of Dawn, Adulthood Rites, and Imago), for
example, racial differences among human beings are made
meaningless or subsumed beneath the absolute difference of
the alien imperialists, the Oankali. In “Speechsounds’ (1989b),
communication itself is undermined bya virus that leaves part
of the population capable solely of speech and the remainder
capable only of reading and writing. Butler’s texts are neither
utopian nor dystopian, because what is at stake is not a better
or worse social order, but the biological imperative to survive.
Like the postmodernism endorsed by Baudrillard, Lyotard, and
Haraway, Butler presumes the inevitability of the postmodern
condition: we can neither love it nor leave it — it is ‘where,
with or without our consent, we are located’ (Haraway, 1989,
p. 382). The best we can do, in short, is attempt to survive.
In addition, Butler’s visions of the future posit more advanced
and sophisticated forms of imperialism, in the face of which
consent, and by extension agency, are only symbolic stakes. The
‘dialectics of master-slave’ that Pfeil claims that Butler subverts
are actually fully operative in each of Butler’s texts, most
explicitly in the importance of ‘trade.’ In this, exchange is not a
benign, organic, non-threatening symbiosis, but a fundamentally
RECYCLED HISTORIES
41
disturbing, invasive, and terrifying parasitism. While humans
delude themselves into believing that they can choose to consent,
the situation actually consists of only two options: absolute
cooperation with colonialist forces or death.
As a result, agency is circumscribed and limited by conditions
of impossibility. In Clay’s Ark, Xenogenesis, and “Speechsounds,’
for example, a biological determinism that sees humans as
genetically disposed to hierarchy compels humanity to accept a
trade that will alter this genetic disposition. In Clay’s Ark and
‘Speechsounds,’ viruses force humans to adapt to drastic changes
in sexuality, reproduction, and communication. In Xenogenesis,
after a nuclear war has destroyed the earth, a few humans are
rescued by the Oankali, a nomadic species of genetic engineers,
who require human beings for reproductive purposes. Human
beings who refuse to cooperate with the Oankali are sterilized
and released. Since the biological determinism of Butler’s fiction
also manifests itself as the overwhelming desire of the species to
reproduce, the only available choice for humans is cooperation.
The Terrans of ‘Bloodchild, ‘fleeing from their homeworld,
from their own kind who would have killed or enslaved them’
(1989a, p. 293), land on a planet occupied by the Tlic, a species
that must lay its eggs in living mammals in order to reproduce.
Like the humans of Xenogenesis, the Terrans are seemingly
persuaded, rather than forced, into accepting their union with
the Tlic. Their compliance also carries with it certain privileges
and pleasures: they are fed, protected from ‘the hordes [of Tlic]
who did not understand why there was a Preserve — why any
Terran could not be courted, paid, drafted, in some way made
available to them’ (p. 279). They are petted and fed the eggs
that not only ‘prolonged life, prolonged vigor’ (p. 278), but
offered an endless source of narcotic and aphrodisiacal pleasure.
In exchange for these benefits, Terran males — ‘they usually
take men to leave the women free to bear their own young’
(p. 290) — serve as hosts for the Tlic larvae. The eggs are
implanted in humans by means of the Tlic’s ‘ovapositor’ and,
when gestation has been completed, the larvae excrete poisons
that sicken and alert the human host (the N’Tlic). At this point,
42
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
the grubs must be removed by the parent Tlic, and placed in
some raw meat, or else they will devour the.N’Tlic: “There is
always a grace period between the time the host sickened and
the time the grubs began to eat him’ (p. 287).
The Tlic, like the Oankali of Xenogenesis, are sophisticated
colonizers who have learned much from previous experience.
As T’Gatoi tells the narrator, Gan, ‘The animals we once used
began killing most of our eggs after implantation long before
your ancestors arrived.’ Gan further adds,
Back when the Tlic saw us as not much more than convenient big
warm-blooded animals, they would pen several of us together, male
and female, and feed us only eggs. That way they could be sure of
getting another generation of us no matter how we tried to hold out.
We were lucky that didn’t go on long. A few generations of it and
we would have been little more than convenient big animals.
(Butler, 1989a, p. 282)
The process whereby the humans are convinced to participate
in this violent and metaphoric reproduction is by no means
simple or uncontradictory, for many of them understand the
price paid for the trade. Gan’s mother, having refused her
portion of the egg, realizes that T’Gatoi is planning to implant
the eggs in Gan. She confronts T’Gatoi, saying ‘Did you think
I would sell him for eggs? for long life? My son?’ (p. 280). Gan
himself, after witnessing a particularly nasty ‘birth,’ holds a
loaded gun to T’Gatoi’s head, and says: “ “No one ever asks us
... You never asked me”’ p. 294). Gan finally accepts the
implant when T’Gatoi threatens to use his sister Hoa instead,
asking asking himself: would it be easier to know that red
worms were growing in her flesh instead of mine?’ (p. 294).
Thus, the Tlic manage to persuade their human hosts to submit
to this violent union by means of what Ranjit Guha defines as
a complicated process of dominance, persuasion, and coercion
(1989, p. 231). They first must forge alliances with a member
or members of the dominated classes — in “Bloodchild,’ Gan; in
Xenogenesis, Lilith Iyapo; in Survivor, Alanna — who in turn
convert the remainder of the human: populace. But this form
RECYCLED HISTORIES
43
of persuasion barely conceals the fact that such persuasion — in
the final instance — depends on the threat of violence and
repression.
;
In Butler’s work, the environments produced are distinct
from previous historical environments insofar as humans are
confronted with forms of domination that exceed their own, in
terms of both technologies of coercion and persuasion. While
in Xenogenesis, Clay’s Ark, ‘Speechsounds’, and “Bloodchild’
human technologies cause the global annihilation of humanity,
the superior biotechnology possessed by aliens and/or viruses
far surpasses any human capacity for domination. Butler has
said of ‘Bloodchild’ that ‘some people assume I’m talking about
slavery when what I’m really talking about is symbiosis’ (1990,
p. 56). But this uneven symbiosis, inherent in the concept of the
‘trade, depends on controls exercised through the promise of
novel and overwhelming forms of seduction and pleasure.
Consequently, while the humans offer some resistance to the
‘unnaturalness’ of the aliens, the pleasures offered by these
beings ultimately secure the trade.
Butler’s work, in short, represents worlds where — as in
the postmodern — critical consciousness co-exists with certain
pleasures that make an otherwise unbearable world infinitely
bearable. The worlds that they inhabit, in other words, are the
best worlds possible, given their circumstances. Whether such
survivalist narratives actually constitute new, and more desirable, relationships to nature, environments, and ultimately tech-
noculture (as Haraway proposes they do) is a matter for further
debate. Fredric Jameson observes of science fiction that
the present — in this society, and in the physical and psychic dissociation of the human subjects who inhabit it — is inaccessible directly,
is numb, habituated, empty of affect. Elaborate strategies of indirection are therefore necessary if we are somehow to break through our
monadic insulation and to ‘experience’, for some first and real time,
this ‘present’, which is after all all we have. (1982a, p. 151; emphases
added)
Just as capitalism admits — to an extent — its flaws, so at the
44
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
same time it insists that its system, given the alternatives, is
the best one possible. While the present may. indeed be all we
have, it seems unlikely that a vision based on capitulation and
cooperation can aid feminist theory in the task of reconfiguring
its relationship to technoscience.
In conclusion, technophobia’s essentialism and technomania’s
anti-essentialism
seem
to point to very distinct trajectories
within feminist theories of the postmodern. In short, technophobia universalizes through the active construction of boundaries
between male and female culture, thereby eliminating the variables of race, class and erotic orientation that inform and struc-
ture gender oppression. And it is totalitarian insofar as it
proposes that specific traits and pleasures are natural and proper
for womankind: deviations from this feminine/feminist norm
are criticized as manifestations of patriarchal contamination.
When limited to the field of literary production, the differ-
ences between the two seem absolute. Technophobia maintains
a belief in revolutionary change based on women’s experience
of gender oppression, while technomania claims that the contemporary condition of society is uncontestable and that only
reform is possible. In constructing separate spheres, technophobia erases difference under the universal sign of women, while
the pluralism inherent in technomania celebrates the dispersal
and diffusion of these boundaries. Technophobia emphasizes
the practical elements of women’s culture, while technomania
stresses the theoretical.
Nevertheless, technophobia and technomania illustrate the
continuing dualism at the heart of contemporary feminist
thought: an ideology based on gender difference versus an ideology based on the endless and multiple play of difference. This
distinction can also be described in terms of the division between
what Alice Echols calls the ‘fantasy of a morally pure sisterhood’
(1983, p. 455), or the celebration of femininity; and a celebration
of difference, wherein ‘By the late twentieth century, our time, a
mythic time, we are all chimeras, theorized and fabricated
hybrids of machine and organism’ (Haraway, 1991d, p. 150).
Technophobia and technomania share the postmodern cri-
RECYCLED
HISTORIES
45
tique of Enlightenment values. The essentialism that undergirds
technophobic feminism views the Enlightenment project as
unredeemably phallocentric. In place of an originary narrative
that situates the universal (hu)man subject at the center of the
universe, feminist technophobia looks backward to a matriarchy
untainted by masculinist, Enlightenment values for its version
of an ideal society, although it implicitly subscribes to many
other Enlightenment values. Far from subscribing to postmodernist, or even modernist, conceptualizations of history, techno-
phobic feminism
substitutes atavism for either progress or
apocalypse. It is not that the process of constructing histories 1s
in itself cause for scrutiny — and subsequently historiography
is an absent mode of analysis — it is simply that we accepted
the wrong history. Another more true, valid, and just history
lies out there, parallel to the false, masculine version. The
process of recuperating this history, of completing the quest for
a feminist originary narrative, will yield guidelines for women’s
salvation: for revolutionary change based on awareness of irrefutable and irrevocable gender difference. Entry to this revolutionary consciousness is gained by virtue of being a woman and
therefore having access to women’s special forms of knowledge.
Technomania, with its postmodernist affinities, “ceases to look
back’ (Callinicos, 1989, p. 17). A viewpoint for ‘our’ times, ‘new’
times, cyborg times, it claims that the present is ‘neither wholly
attractive nor abhorrent in so far as the period is one of both
possibilities and foreclosures’ (Nicholson, 1999, p. 11). But technomania’s reliance on the existence of a complete rupture with
previous ideologies and histories makes it a more difficult position for feminists to occupy, while its eclecticism ensures that
its travels will be limited to the academy. For reasons that are
explored in the next chapter, technophobia is more culturally
dominant.
For technophobic feminists, the point is neither to interpret
nor to accept reality, but simply to reject it — a position that, as
we shall see, is closely linked to the class interests of its proponents. As technomanic feminists would observe, this hardly
offers an approach to contemporary society. Yet in an anti-
46
FEMINISM
essentialist, technomaniacal
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
world, the point isn’t to change
reality either, but to provide endlessly revolving interpretations
of it. Moreover, the belief that we have no choice but to accept
the postmodern absolves critical intellectuals from theorizing
alternatives: as Bauman observes, it only succeeds “in re-forging
its discontents into the factors of its own reproduction’ (1992,
p. 82).
Nevertheless, both the technophobic and technomanic
emphasis on imagination, on literature, on discourse seem to
carry along related sets of problems. To what extent is the
emphasis on imagination, creativity, and literacy a class-based
claim that can only disable and disarm a politicized feminism?
Bourdieu has explored the complicated notion that, “There are
economic conditions for the indifference to economy which
induces a pursuit of the riskiest positions in the intellectual and
artistic avant-garde, and also for the capacity to remain there
over a long period without any economic compensation’ (1993,
p. 40). Given the fact that this anti-economism is conferred
within the field of aesthetics and for reasons owing to this
positionality, what relationship does a feminist theory thus situated within this field have to a wider sphere of political activity?
It is to this question that the next chapter turns.
Notes
1 Margaret Atwood’s The Handmaid’s Tale offers an excellent example of
the political ambiguities produced by such histories of the present. In the
novel, it is unclear whether the past (our present, or impending future)
is dystopian or utopian. The narrator’s very nostalgia for commodities
that many feminists currently view as oppressive (i.e. fashion magazines,
make-up,
clothing), as well as the trivialization of feminism
therein
implied, makes the text’s political critique problematic, if not in places
downright reactionary.
2 In this specific essay, Kolodny’s strategy for resolving the problem of
‘exclusion’ is a ‘playful pluralism responsive to the possibilities of multiple
critical schools and methods, but captive of none’ (1985a, p. 161). Although
Kolodny is conscious of the problems embedded in literary critical methodologies, her recourse to pluralism is in effect no solution at all, since
pluralism itself is based on a tolerance that reproduces traditional power
RECYCLED HISTORIES
47
structures (and may, as in the case of the canon, be withdrawn at any
time, depending upon the whims of the ‘tolerator’), For an incisive
critique of the problem of pluralism within feminist theory, see Spelman
(1988).
3 Most of the essays in The New Feminist Literary Criticism (1985), edited
by Elaine Showalter, adhere to this formula. See, for example, Showalter’s
‘Feminist Criticism in the Wilderness’ and the notion of a “gynocentric
feminist criticism’ (p. 248). And lest this issue seem to be historically
specific, see Tania Modleski’s critique of Showalter’s shift from ‘gynocritics’ to ‘inscriptions of gender and “renditions of sexual difference” ’ (1991,
p. 5) in Speaking of Gender (1989, p. 5). According to Modleski, feminism,
in the hands of Showalter, ‘is a conduit to the more comprehensive field
of gender studies; no longer is the latter judged, as in my opinion it
ought to be, according to the contributions it can make to the feminist
project and the aid it can give us in illuminating the causes, effects, scope,
and limits of male dominance’ (1991, p. 5). Modleski’s reference to ‘the
feminist project’ is an interesting one and not without its own connections
to earlier stages of feminist thought.
4 Although Joanna Russ (1981), Frances Bartkowski (1989), Sarah Lefanu
(1988), and Margaret Miller (1983) gesture in the direction of history,
each uses Herland to legitimate and authorize notions of a feminist
utopian tradition, as well as an essentialist continuum among these.
5 While this may seem contradictory to those readers of Gilman familiar
with ‘The Yellow Wallpaper’, it is worth keeping in mind that the short
story’s most scathing critique is reserved for the nascent profession of
psychiatry and not the institution of motherhood itself.
6 Whether repealing these laws actually eliminated their use is another
question: witness President Clinton’s recent immigration policies which
are explicitly based on racist and elitist ideologies.
7 Elgin herself is a professor of linguistics.
yo
A garden inclosed 1s my sister’:
ecofeminism and eco-valences'
Dead creek, for example, a creekbed that received discharges from
the chemical and metal plants in previous years, is now a place where
kids from East St. Louis ride their bikes. The creek, which smokes
by day and glows on moonless nights, has gained some notoriety in
recent years for instances of spontaneous combustion. The Illinois
EPA believes that the combustion starts when children ride their
bikes across the creek bed, ‘creating friction which begins the smoldering process’.
(Kozol, 1991, p. 17)
In 1986 a ruptured pipeline at the Purex Corporation’s bleach plant
in South Gate [in Los Angeles] sent a green cloud of deadly chlorine
over nearby Tweedy Elementary School. ... The next year, teachers
in Bell Gardens discovered a possible ‘miscarriage cluster’ associated
with toxic chromium emissions from adjacent plating plants, and
eighteen months later Park Elementary in Cudahy was closed after
analysis revealed that the “gook’ oozing from the playground for the
previous quarter-century was highly carcinogenic residue from an old
toxic landfill.
(Davis, 1992, p. 68)
Our cabin, which sits high on a knoll overlooking a narrow mountain
valley, has a wide verandah around two sides. We often find ourselves
sitting here, reflecting on our work, our lives, the state of the world.
Sometimes we are simply sitting — listening to the sounds of birds,
feeling the breath of warm winds, healing ourselves in the midst of
the natural world.
.
(Plant, 1989a, p. 1)
Technophobia’s elisions and resultant erasures within the field
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
49
of literary production would appear to operate at a remove
from other fields of production and reproduction. While few
would argue thatthe increased visibility of texts authored by
women is of no significance, it is difficult to sustain an argument
about its political effects in other fields, especially for those
populations for whom literature is, quite simply, unimportant.
For instance, feminist technophobia in the field of literature
deals explicitly with women writers’ representations of reality.
Whether cognizant of its primarily discursive elements or not,
its relationship to material manifestations of the woman/nature
link is mediated and therefore functions by way of abstraction.
From this more isolated perspective, there can be little in the
way of understanding the explicitly political consequences of
endorsing this link at a given historical moment.
Although feminist technophobia as expressed in the field of
literary criticism and feminist technophobia in its more popular
forms follow laws and logic specific to their fields, they share
an investment in a reductive theory of patriarchy that renders
them incapable of identifying ‘the point from which you can
see what you see’ (Bourdieu, 1990, p. 131). An effective analysis
of the political consequences following from the myopia of
technophobic thought might best be approached through the
perspective of ecofeminist thought. Here, the ideological
imperatives and material effects of technophobia are exposed
by ecofeminism’s insistence that it is at once a theory and a
practice for revolutionary social change.
The opening quotations form the starting-point for an
examination of the invidious partiality of technophobic feminist
visions. The point that these quotations are intended to make
is that technophobia’s endorsement of naturalized connections
between women and nature itself emerges from a privileged
environment. The view from the hill, in other words, does not
face the environments of South Gate (in South Central Los
Angeles) or East St. Louis (in Illinois), As a matter of fact, it
does not over look the industrialized landscapes that count as
environments for much of the world’s population.
Perry Anderson claims that ‘What is distinctive about the
50
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
kind of criticism that historical materialism in principle represents, is that it includes, indivisibly and unremittingly, se/fcriticism’ (1983, p. 11). The necessity for se/f-criticism is urgent
around
environmental
issues in the United
States, where —
despite its assertions about the interconnectedness of nature —
environmentalism seems to have no connection to issues of race
and class. On television, for example, environmentalists are
usually portrayed engaged in clean-up efforts in parks, beaches,
or other conservation areas, or in the protection of endangered
species.” The 1992 US presidential campaign was littered with
shots of ‘environmentalist’ Al Gore picking up trash from the
country’s beaches.
Environmentalists and ecofeminists in the US are only now
beginning to confront the fact that their constituencies are more
often than not composed of white, middle-class people and the
environments with which they are concerned.’ But while it is
certain that divisions among liberals and leftists on environmental issues have been nurtured by governmental policies and
corporate interests, conspiracy theories offer little help in the
way of generating strong political opposition or theorizing
strategies for shifting the disabling terms of environmental
debates. By analyzing the manner in which certain ecofeminist
strategies circulate in regressive fashions, I hope to point toward
the political limitations inherent in feminist technophobia’s
reliance on the woman/nature connection. I wish to point
toward, in effect, a feminist and socialist environmentalism that
is committed to a global understanding and formulation of the
concept of an ecosystem and its social relations — one that is
more cognizant of, and attentive to, the complexities of that
term. In the following, I focus on the possibilities for shifting
the terms of debate through an examination of ecofeminist
philosophy and practice; most explicitly by reference to articu-
lations of ‘women’ and ‘nature,’ consumerist models of political
practice, and the concomitant absence of an analysis of capitalism.
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
51
Designing women
In Rethinking Ecofeminist Politics (1991), Janet Biehl describes
how ecofeminist reliances upon the naturalized connection
between ‘woman’ and ‘nature’ reify dominant ideologies of
female nature — the hegemonic affects and effects of what
ecofeminist Ynestra King celebrates as ‘woman’s bridge-like
position between nature and culture’ (1989, p. 22).' Like feminist
technophobia in general, the central tenets of ecofeminism
might well be theorized within the trajectory of what Katha
Pollitt describes as ‘difference feminism’ (1992, p. 801) — or a
theory of ‘a world that contains two cultures — a female world
of love and ritual and a male world of getting and spending
and killing’ (p. 806). Despite its claims to comprise a new and
radical version of feminist thought, one that specifically
responds to modernity and its multifaceted problems, in keeping
with many historical versions of feminism (not to mention
dominant ideologies about femininity), ecofeminists ground
their critiques in the belief that contemporary social problems
can be reduced to gender oppression. The historical specificity
of ecofeminism consists of the premise that changes brought
about by technological advances, ascribed variously to patriarchy, capitalism, and even Marxism, have resulted (and can
only result) in an equivalent domination of both women and
nature. Once again, the quest for a feminist narrative of origins
terminates in some misty feminist or matriarchal past.
For founding ecofeminists like Mary Daly and Susan Griffin,
the solution to contemporary social problems (for women, at
least) is to reject technology and the modern world in order to
realign themselves with their true and essential source of
strength: a pre-patriarchal affinity with nature. Daly’s theory
of ‘patriarchy’ depends upon the binarism between technology,
as the monstrous,
phallic present, and the environment,
as
matriarchal past. In the best of all possible worlds, according
to this argument, women would inhabit (or should more completely inhabit) a realm distinct from the death-loving province
of masculinity.’
52
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
This approach is analytically and politically suspect for
reasons that have caused much debate within feminism. The
invocation of women as a class or uniform category of analysis,
embedded in the belief in a special connection between women
and nature, feeds into deeply misogynist ideologies. It is furthermore, as feminists like Audre Lorde have noted, very much a
class — and race — based claim.® By insisting that women —
across race, class, and national lines, across history — have a more
intimate and stable relationship with nature and the natural,
ecofeminism flattens out and ultimately ignores race and class
distinctions, not to mention history. According to Lorde, such
a universalizing perspective ‘serves the destructive forces of
racism and separation between women — the assumption that
the herstory and myth of white women is the legitimate and
sole herstory and myth of all women’ (1981, p. 96).
The universalization at the center of ecofeminism’s belief
that technology has uniformly and necessarily oppressed women
therefore relies on a reductive model of social relations, a model
that can neither account for the contradictory aspects of this
process at different historical moments nor adequately analyze
intersecting yet structurally different forms of oppression. In
view of the complexity and interrelatedness of the global
environmental situation, and in respect of power structures that
transcend, or ignore, such boundaries, the equivalence between
women
and nature repeats certain erasures and invisibilities.
When technology stands in opposition to women (who by virtue
of their anatomical configuration have special links with nature),
technology functions like the term patriarchy, which,.as Michéle
Barrett reminds us, is far too often used to name ‘a system
of domination completely independent of the organization of
capitalist relations . . . hence the analyses fall into a universalistic
trans-historical mode which may shade into biologism’ (1988,
p- 15).
|
Ecofeminists tend to dismiss or neutralize the lengthy and
two-edged history of the biologism upon which these naturalized connections depend. Despite the lengthy history of the
hegemonic and misogynistic uses of this connection, it is, as
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
53.
Katha Pollitt comments, ‘perpetually being rediscovered,
dressed in fashionable clothes and presented, despite its
antiquity, as a radical new idea’ (1992, p. 800).”? Such a ‘new’
version of feminist theory, to take one example, was fitted out
and influentially re-presented as early as 1973 by Jane Alpert.*
In ‘Mother Right: A New Feminist Theory, Alpert asked:
‘Could it not be that just at the moment that masculinity has
brought us to the brink of nuclear destruction or ecological
suicide, women are beginning to rise in response to the Mother’s
call to save Her planet and create instead the next stage of
evolution?’ (1973, p. 94). Kenneth Pitchford, husband of feminist Robin Morgan (current editor of the ‘new’ Ms. Magazine),
similarly argued that, “To be shockingly blunt, it is the male
principle in human beings that has brought us historically to
the verge of extinction; if we are to survive it will be because the
female principle, once omnipotent in pre-history, is returned to
power’ (Echols, 1989, p. 253). A more recent example of this
nostalgic essentialism appears in The Rape of the Wild: Man’s
Violence against Animals and the Earth, where Andrée Collard
alleges that ‘As with women asa class, nature and animals have
been kept in a state of inferiority and powerlessness in order
to enable men as a class to believe and act upon their “natural”
superiority/dominance’ (1989, p. 1).
This uncritical essentialism also motivates Daly’s work: ‘Phallic lust is seen as a fusion of obsession and aggression. As
obsession it specializes in genital fixation and fetishism, causing
broken consciousness, broken heartedness, broken connections
among women and the elements’ (1984, p. 1). The postmodern
condition, positioned by default against an elusive, pre-patriarchal state of organicism, results from exposure to ‘a manipulative and deadening technology’ (Daly, 1984, p. 228). Daly’s
strategy for opposing the ‘technological fixers’ concurs with that
of Rachel Carson (1961): ‘ “discovering our deep sources, our
spring.... finding our native’ resiliency, springing into life,
speech, action” ’ (Daly, 1978, p. 21). Within Daly’s cosmos, only
women (and by extension, a/l women) are biologically qualified
to make these discoveries.’
54
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
By ignoring realities of political power and its unequal distribution across gender, race, and class lines, and positioning both
women and nature outside of existing structures of power,
ecofeminism re-connects the female with the primitive or the
pre-modern. To put it slightly differently, both Daly and Griffin
tacitly accept a very traditional rendering of femininity in the
belief that what has been socially constructed can be deconstructed and thereby differently valued.'® The process of de-reconstruction, by positing an equivalence between women and
nature (and/or animals), thus undermines feminist epistemological claims. Claims made by ecofeminists, based as they are
on spiritual or intuitive assertions, do not challenge scientific
epistemologies as much as they uphold them. By asserting that
women’s natural, instinctive, and primal link with nature is
superior to man’s rational, objective, and mediated relationship
to nature, they remain trapped within the dualistic logic of
rationality.
.
Ecofeminism, however,
claims
to challenge
‘the dualistic
belief that nature and culture are separate and opposed....
[and] finds misogyny at the root of that opposition’ (King,
1989, p. 19). For philosopher Karen Warren, “An ecofeminist
perspective is... structurally pluralistic, inclusivist, and contextualist, emphasizing through concrete example the crucial role
context plays in understanding sexist and naturist practice’
(1988, p. 151). This perspective is effected, in Warren’s viewpoint, ‘by identifying the prototype of other forms of domination: that of man over woman.’ Attempts to avoid charges of
complicity inevitably devolve around being able ‘to step outside
of the dualistic, separated world into which we were all born’
(Plant, 198ga, p. 5).
Structured around strategies based on essentialized gender
differences, ecofeminism facilitates intersections with conserva-
tive logic. The Chodorovian belief that women are intrinsically
non-hierarchical, nurturing, empathetic, and consensual as
opposed to men, who are competitive, emotionally aloof, selfish,
and aggressive, upholds the ideological status quo by ceding
power (invariably defined as negative)'to men while arrogating
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
55
a natural moral superiority to women. Judith Williamson claims
that ‘If ideology is to represent differences while drawing attention away from social inequality and class struggle, what better
than to emphasize differences which cut across class... [such
as] the “eternal” sexual difference’ (1986, p. 101). Consequently,
Women who protest ‘as women’ against the bomb are either engaging
in a very effective use of society’s own values against itself or accepting
society’s ideological definition of themselves as inherently more caring.
Whatever their uses, the values of interpersonal relations, feeling, and
caring are loaded onto women in direct proportion to their offloading from the realities of social and economic activity.
(Williamson, 1986, p. 110)
Accordingly, protests or resistances based on the connection
between women and nature are an extremely risky business
these days, always running the likelihood of affirming hegemonic identifications. Whether they intend to do so or not, they
more often than not fail to escape from an historical terrain
more tenaciously occupied by hegemonic and anti-feminist
forces and therefore reproduce stereotypes of female nature.
Political strategies, in short, should not be reduced to inten-
tionality or individual agency, particularly within a political
climate that continues to be anti-feminist. Instead, they need to
be viewed as harnessing pre-existing and historically resonant
articulations that operate within rigidly particularized circumstances. As Bourdieu puts it, ‘Social agents are the product of
history, of the history of the whole social field and of the
accumulated experience of a path within the specific subfield’
(Bourdieu and Wacquant, 1992, p. 136). One of the gravest
weaknesses of ecofeminist philosophy, as well as of technophobia
in general, involves its limited ability to contextualize.
Andrée Collard’s work offers a blatant example of the risks
involved in this decontextualization. In 1989, she proclaimed
‘Nothing links the human animal and nature so profoundly as
woman’s reproductive system which enables her to share the
experience of bringing forth and nourishing life with the rest of
the living world’ (1989, p. 106).'' ‘Whether or not she personally
56
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
experiences biological mothering, Collard continues, ‘it is in
this [woman’s reproductive system] that woman is most truly a
child of nature and in this natural integrity lies the wellspring
of her strength’ (p. 106). Every woman, according to this familiar line of thought, is a potential mother. It is instructive to
observe how Collard attempts to circumvent the issue of women
who cannot bear children in this passage (the implication, it
seems to me, is to deny the fact that women may choose not
to bear children). The logic of connection herein proposed is
extremely amenable to New Right political formations, particularly those anti-abortion offshoots such as ‘Feminists for Life’
and ‘Abortion Survivors’ who claim that women seeking abortions are victims of false consciousness (i.e. they don’t naturally
want
to kill). In addition, the notion that any woman
is a
potential mother has been used by conservatives to prevent
women from holding jobs in certain industries.’ Finally, to
reduce ‘women’ to the sum of their reproductive capacity is a
concept that many women find alienating, especially given our
varied and variable relationships to our reproductive systems.
We must be mindful that, legitimated by a biologism such
as a notion of ‘ecological memory’ (Orenstein, 1990, p. 23) specific to women, this technophobic authorization has time and
time again served only the interests of conservative politics.
Such authorization guarantees that, while ecofeminists may act
as ventriloquists for their mute sister (i.e. nature), because of
their intermediary status they will always be spoken for and
through by the paternalistic voice of reason and true authority.
The implication here is that women are more talented at feeling
than thinking. Because of this, although ecofeminists may claim
to protect nature, both ecofeminism and the environment will
always occupy only the status of the protected, and perennially
potential, victim. So women are permitted to participate in the
management and development of their environments (in terms,
of course, set and controlled by the protector), and this per-
mission is celebrated on the basis of its recognition that, as in
the Rio de Janeiro environmental summit’s terms, ‘Women have
a vital role in environmental managément and development’
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
57)
(‘Draft of Environmental Rules, 1992, p. Aro). Nevertheless,
this participation must always be acknowledged and controlled
by those who are truly in power in order to assume even
symbolic legitimacy.
Constructing environments
We are the rocks, we are soil, we are trees, rivers, we are wind, we carry
the birds, we are cows, mules, we are horses... We are flesh, we breathe,
we are her body: we speak.
(Griffin, 1978, p. 46)
In “The Promises of Monsters, Donna Haraway describes a
‘political semiology of representation’ in which ‘the only actor
left is the spokesperson, the one who represents’ (199ICc, p. 312).
The object of this representational practice is rendered ‘Permanently speechless, forever requiring the services of a ventriloquist, never forcing a recall vote, [and] in each case the object
or ground of representation is the realization of the representative’s fondest dream’ (p. 311). Haraway describes the consequences of this form of representation as a decontextualization
in which ‘Everything that used to surround and sustain the
represented object ... simply disappears or re-enters the drama
as an agonist’ (p. 312).
A dimension of this argument that remains unexplored by
Haraway is the ‘political semiology of representation’ undertaken by ecofeminists. Ecofeminists, in short, also engage in
‘distancing operations’ in which the ‘represented must be disengaged from surrounding and constituting discursive and nondiscursive nexuses and relocated in the authorial domain of
the representative’ (Haraway, 19gIc, p. 312). When used by
ecofeminists, this radical decontextualization produces similar
problems: it produces (and reproduces) nature as an object
isolated from its historical, cultural, and political surroundings,
with drastic consequences for political analyses.
The three quotations at the beginning of this chapter provide
important insights into this very problematic. The natural world
58
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
for which Plant speaks is characteristic of the natural world stereotypically considered at risk in environmental discourses. Of
course, this version of an environment is not unimportant, but
it is worth emphasizing that the view from her cabin does not
include a vista of East St. Louis or South Central Los Angeles,
which points to both its specificity, as well as its decontextualizing force. In ecofeminist thought as well as mainstream environmentalism, what counts as an environment generally does not
extend to urban areas. Nor, it should be added, does it extend
to the often toxic work places in which adults (and children)
spend much of their lives. The general association of environmental concerns with leisure-time activities is thus legitimated
through a representational framework that rigidly distinguishes
between a pre-industrial, romanticized environment and industrialized non-environments inhabited on an everyday basis.
The decontextualization in which nature and environments
signify in class- and race-specific fashions is evident in ecofeminist appropriations of Native American mythologies. While the
recuperation of spiritual beliefs and myths from Native American cultures is elevated as a paradigm for ecofeminist
approaches to living, it operates at a suspicious distance from
the dire environmental and economic issues besetting Native
Americans in the present. For example, for Navajo teenagers
reproductive cancer is seventeen times the national average.
According to Elizabeth Martinez and Louis Head, ‘About half
of all Asian/Pacific Islanders and Native Americans live in
communities with one or more uncontrolled toxic waste sites’
(1992, p.29). The US government has long been tempting
economically devastated Native American communities with
the location of toxic waste sites on tribal lands. For the US
government and its corporate cronies, the benefits of this
arrangement are staggering: environmental regulations do not
apply to tribal lands. The negative consequences for the communities, on the other hand, are equally staggering: tribes would
be held completely responsible for the integrity of storage facilities, as well as health risks, for an indeterminate period of time.
An appropriation of Native American cultures that ignores or
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
59
does not engage with the material conditions of those communities decontextualizes at the same time that it reveals the class
and race specificity of its proponents.
These specificities of subjective positioning are likewise manifested in the unmediated, visceral connections posited by ecofeminist
philosophies
between
women
nd
nature.
Presuppositions about the nature and quality of women’s
relationship to nature cannot question accessibility to such
naturalized relationships. For example, for those residing in
urban settings, does ‘Nature speak to us and in us’ (Griffin,
1989, p. 17) in uniform ways? The intimate experience of nature
adduced by Griffin and other ecofeminists seems limited by
classed and raced positions, but problems related to this are
avoided by ecofeminists through the claim that women — as
gatherers and farmers — have historically had closer connections
to the earth. This argument may have had validity in preindustrial periods, as well as in regions where women still retain
primary responsibility for subsistence farming (and are among
the first to witness the effects of environmental degradation
and pollution), but it hardly applies to the predicament of
urbanized poor women.”
Consequently, the level of what Bourdieu calls ‘ontological
complicity’ (Bourdieu and Wacquant, 1992, p. 128) is striking
within ecofeminist theory around the taken-for-grantedness of
women’s privileged and gender-segregated access to nature.
Many of the most urgent environmental problems confronting
poor
African-American
women,
Latinas,
Native-Americans,
and poor white women — who are more or less invisible since
class is not a category of analysis for most ecofeminists — involve
urban environments and poverty. For these communities, the
problem cannot be criticized through the concept of ‘male
culture,’ since male members of impoverished communities are
also affected by environmental pollution.’ Nor can these issues
be framed or resolved through a romanticized reference to
women and nature that does not exist in the same way (if at
all) in urban settings.’®
60
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
In part, the repression of the class and race specificity of
environmental demographics results from: itsacceptance of the
deep ecologist critique of ‘anthropocentrism, or ‘species-ism.’
Constructing a monolithic version of humanity, in which human
beings uniformly enjoy a privileged status over nature, the
critique of anthropocentrism in effect ignores how certain subjects, by virtue of skin color, economic status, or gender, do not
have access to such centrality within existing structures of
power. Collard’s assertion that ‘Re-connecting in kinship to the
non-human world around us is the first real-step toward saving
the earth and all its species from destruction’ (1989, p. 28) can
be made only from a position wherein access to some nonhuman nature is universally available and in which kinship
relations within the human world are unproblematic.
Consumerism
The absence of political contexts in ecofeminist arguments and
interventions is linked not only to class-specific interests and
class-structured blindnesses, but also to the related privatization
and consumerization of environmentalism. L. A. Kauffman
explains the problem of ‘this New Left intertwining of the
personal and the political’ as
an end-run around real politics ... Divorced from its original collective context, the personalized politics of the 1960s has turned into an
effective means for would-be radicals to hold onto the sense of being
political — a commitment to principled daily life, an engagement with
far-flung and disparate causes, a will to ‘think globally and act locally’
— without ever engaging in actual contests over power.
(1991, p. 296)
This ‘commitment to principled daily life’ is reflected in King’s
statement that,
Direct [ecofeminist] actions include learning holistic health and alter-
native ecological technologies, living in communities that explore old
and new forms of spirituality which celebrate all life as diverse
expressions of nature, considering the ecological consequences of our
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
61
lifestyles and personal habits, and participating in creative public
forms of resistance.
(1989, p. 25)
The sequencing of these “direct actions’ is revealing: only the
final example moves beyond the parameters of individual lifestyles. Even the reference to ‘participating in creative public
forms of resistance’ seems to proceed from an emphasis on
creative lifestyles rather than coalition politics. Anne Cameron
takes this one step further, suggesting that: “Every decision a
person makes in her life is a personal, political, and spiritual
decision’ (1989, p. 58). From sucha relativizing and individualizing perspective, it becomes difficult to make crucial distinctions between levels of political action and commitment, thus
reproducing the fragmentation and decontextualization of
environmental problems.
Another effect of a fragmentary approach to environmental
problems is the belief that political action is only effective —
indeed, only possible — at the level of the local and of consumption more narrowly. The power mobilized in most direct and
local actions furthermore depends on one’s ability to consume,
or one’s status as a consumer. This model emphasizes that
political power is wielded only by consumers and only at a
micropolitical level. In Ms. magazine, T. J. Ford’s ‘EarthFriendly Ecotips’ offer the following advice:
Try to reduce or eliminate meat from your diet.... If you do eat
meat, try to ensure that it was not raised on lands where rain forests
were cleared for grazing. If possible, eat organically grown food; join
your local grocery cooperative. Boycott irresponsible or unethical
corporations — it really works. Good examples are the United Farm
Workers of America (UFW) boycott of table grapes and the tuna
boycott to protest nets that killed dolphins.
(1990, p. 17)
In this excerpt, the politics of the meat industry, and the capitalism that drives this industry, are effaced by a concern for the
rain forests (other instances of deforestation being less critical
from a first world perspective). Political action is reduced to
62
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
consumerism, with an emphasis on buying the appropriate
environmentally sanctioned products. Even more troubling is
the conflation of the UFW ‘boycott of table grapes and the tuna
boycott to protest nets that killed dolphins.’ While Ford gives
an explanation for the tuna boycott, she never describes the
objective of the UFW boycott: to protect mostly migrant farm
workers from oppressive and exploitative employment conditions and lethal agricultural chemicals.””
Such variants of ecofeminism, moreover, emphasize consump-
tion rather than conservation, completely sidestepping one of
the central causes of environmental degradation in the first
world: overconsumptionism.'® Conservation being incompatible
within a system driven by consumption, environmentalism has
been transformed into an intrinsic part of bourgeois culture,
marketed side by side with high-tech accessories.” This is ‘the
personal is the political’ with a vengeance: a space where
environmentalism is reduced to another form of commodity
fetishism, where decisions about buying environmentally correct
paper products and diapers define the limits of what counts as
‘political,’ and where saving endangered species in distant lands
provides an alibi for ignoring local ecosystem destruction and
human suffering. The commodification of environmentalism
also erases the human and environmental consequences of
development in third world countries: the World Wildlife Federation, which supports the North American Free Trade Agreement
(NAFTA),
markets
ties emblazoned
with endangered
species (and donates a percentage of the proceeds to environmental groups) — products invariably manufactured in Taiwan,
Singapore, or the Philippines. Multinational corporate offenders
also use environmentalism to sell a more benign image. In the
US, ‘nature’ programs on television are frequently sponsored
by multinationals (especially oil corporations) and a recent television commercial shows frolicking dolphins and whales, while
the voice-over extolls the environmental integrity of the company that also brought us Agent Orange.”
As Marx once commented,
ECOFEMINISM
AND ECO-VALENCES
63
[A]ll progress in capitalistic agriculture is a progress in the art, not
only of robbing the labourer, but of robbing the soil; all progress in
increasing the fertility of the soil for a given time, is a progress
towards ruining the lasting sources of that fertility.... Capitalist
production, therefore, develops technology, and the combining
together of various processes into a social whole, only by sapping the
original sources of wealth — the soil and the labourer.
(Marx, 1984, I, pp. 474-5)
It is this sense of interconnection that is rendered impossible
through technophobia, be it ecofeminist or otherwise. The
oppression experienced in various ways by women and the
exploitation of the environment can be synonymous, moreover,
only from the perspective of a particular feminist environment.
Without a theory that can account for this particularity and its
relation to the larger system of capitalist production, ecofeminism’s universalizing and essentializing claims consequently contribute to reinforcing the very imbalances they purport to
remedy.”! The ‘feminist matristic vision’ that Orenstein defines
as being ‘about politics in the feminist sense, rather than about
political systems as such’ (1990, p. xvii) is a vision that exists in
and for an imaginary and privileged environment, distinct from
the realm of capital and natural and social environments more
brutally devastated by capitalism.
To conclude then, it might be most useful to view feminist
technophobia as the product of a specific habitus. According to
Loic J. D. Wacquant, “Habitus is a structuring mechanism that
operates from within agents, though it is neither strictly individual nor in itself fully determinative of conduct’ (Bourdieu
and Wacquant, 1992, p. 18). It is, in other words, ‘a system of
dispositions adjusted to the game it proposes, a sense of the
game and its stakes that implies at once an inclination and an
ability to play the game, both of which are socially and historically constituted rather than universally given’ (p. 118).
If feminist technophobia can reconstruct history (at both
individual and collective levels), it is because it is in its interests
to do so. If feminist technophobia can concentrate solely on
romanticized and isolated pre-industrial landscapes, it is because
64
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
that is where it is at home: ‘when habitus encounters a social
world of which it is the product, it is like a “fish in water”: it
does not feel the weight of the water, and it takes the world
about itself for granted’ (Bourdieu and Wacquant, 1992, p. 127).
If ecofeminists can ignore the social and economic disparities
that exist within capitalism, which entails jettisoning the issue
not only of postmodernity, but of the present in any form, it is
because they enjoy ‘a distance from economic necessity’ in the
absence of which ‘agents cannot develop the temporal dispositions necessary for conceiving the possibility of a future pregnant with options’ (p. 125). But Bourdieu observed that habitus
is durable but not eternal (p. 33). The trick lies in learning to
see the limits of one’s own garden and what lies beyond those
limits.
Notes
Ll
The quotation in the title comes from Solomon’s Song, 4:12. This chapter
was originally published in Cultural Studies 8(1), January 1994.
2 For an extensive analysis of the media’s treatment of environmental
issues, see ‘After Earth Day: A Survey of Environmental Reporting,’ in
Extra! (1992).
3 Both the Socialist Review’s special issue entitled “Environment as Politics:
The Shifting Ground of Activism’ (1992) and Robert Bullard’s anthology
Confronting Environmental Racism: Voices from the Grassroots (1993) contain
important and instructive critiques of mainstream environmentalism.
4 The implications of this ‘bridge-like’ position are analyzed in This Bridge
Called My Back (1981), edited by Moraga and Anzaldta.
5 Michael Taussig’s comments about his ethnographic work, might stage
useful confrontations with the dangers of Daly and Griffin’s pre-capitalist
nostalgia. In The Devil and Commodity Fetishism in South America (1980),
he cautions: “Confronted with this modern mode of comprehension it is
all too easy to slip into other forms of idealism, and also into an uncritical
nostalgia for times past when human relations were not seen as objectrelations beholden to marketing strategies’ (1980, p. 7). His strategy for
countering this would be instructive for ecofeminists: ‘we adhere to a
mode of interpretation that is unremittingly aware of its procedures and
categories.... this self-awareness must be acutely sensitive to the social
roots and historicity of the abstractions that we employ at any stage of
the process’ (p. 7).
'
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
65
6 Although Lorde does not contest Daly’s claims in Gyn/Ecology on the
basis of essentialism, she does assert that ‘to imply, however, that all
women suffer the same oppression simply because we are women is to
lose sight of the many varied tools of patriarchy. It is to ignore how those
tools are used by women without awareness against each other’ (1981,
P: 95)-
In Materialist Feminism and the Politics of Discourse (1993), Rosemary
Hennessy offers an excellent analysis of such reworkings of the ‘new’ in
her chapter entitled ‘New Woman, New History.’
oo
Alice Echols (1989) claims that this particular essay marks the beginning
of a rupture between a radical feminism based on political analysis and
a cultural feminism based on the celebration of women. While the
centrality of Alpert’s essay may be debatable, the early seventies marked
a sea change that bears further scrutiny and analysis.
For a perceptive, if overly generous, discussion of Mary Daly’s work, see
Meaghan Morris’ ‘A-mazing Grace’ in The Pirate’s Fiancé (1988b).
Io
I_
I2
The belief that the connection between women and nature is not socially
constructed and that this alliance is natural and real points to another
logical failure in ecofeminist arguments about social constructionism.
Such arguments insist that social constructions are exclusively man-made
and consequently on a par with the technologies that ecofeminists would
have women reject, but they seldom consider the fact that the terms
‘woman’ and ‘nature’ are themselves socially constructed categories. Biehl
(1991) has a very strong critique of the ambiguity and duplicity with
which the term ‘social construction’ is used by ecofeminists.
For examples of how the judicial system deploys such myths of the
natural against women, see Colb (1992). I am grateful to Linda Baughman
for drawing my attention to this essay.
There is an interesting tension in this section of Rape of the Wild between
Collard’s text and notes made by Joyce Contrucci, who edited the book
after Collard’s death in 1986. Citing Katha Pollitt’s writings in The Nation
on motherhood, Contrucci’s reservations about Collard’s work surface in
the form of notes advising the reader to keep important distinctions
between the ‘popular sense’ of terms like ‘surrogates’ and ‘surrogate’
mothers and Collard’s allegedly distinct (and distinguishable) use of these
(1989, p. 107).
28) Both Susan Faludi (1991) and Carol Tavris (1992) offer analyses of how
this difference argument is deployed against working-class women. Johnson Controls, for example, the largest auto battery manufacturer in the
US, attempted to ban women from employment at its plants because of
the danger of lead exposure (in 1991, women workers won in the Supreme
Court, although they were given no compensation for the nine years of
lost wages). In 1978, American Cyanamid unveiled a ‘fetal protection’
66
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
policy that barred women of childbearing age from working in particular
production jobs. Women workers were given an option, however: ‘voluntary’ sterilization. The five women who underwent the procedure filed
suit (and lost) against the company; they were some of the first to be laid
off in the 1980s (Faludi, 1991, pp. 440-53).
14 In the US, ecofeminists repeatedly refer to the Chipko movement
in
India (in which women successfully prevented deforestation and the
destruction of their means of subsistence by refusing to remove themselves
from trees). Not only does this example lose its political and historical
context when uncritically mapped onto a US context, it also contributes
to the romanticism that is a fundamental aspect of US ecofeminism.
15 This is not, of course, to suggest that communities of color are not
concerned about environmental degradation, but that neither the media
nor mainstream environmentalists appear particularly concerned with
their efforts in this area. As Martinez and Head remark, ‘communities
of color have always been concerned about contaminated water, poisoned
land or animals, and all manner of deadly effects on their daily lives. But
they may not have called these problems “environmental” — a problem
with the scope of the term as used by the media, not with the consciousness of people of color’ (1992, p. 30).
16 Anti-racist
environmental groups do indeed exist within the United
States. A few examples of groups engaged in this work are: Coalition for
Justice in the Magiladoras in San Antonio, Texas; Environmental Health
Coalition in San Diego, California; National Toxics Campaign in Boston,
Massachusetts; the Native American Women’s Health Education Resource
Center in Lake Andes, South Dakota; and Texans United Education
Fund in Houston, Texas.
17 Leaving such equivalences aside, Ford does not mention the level of
political organization necessary for the success of such boycotts.
18 A central multinational tactic in global environmental discussions, particu-
larly around regulations to decelerate ozone depletion, has been to emphasize the imaginary excesses of consumption in the third world, while
downplaying the all too real excesses of the first world.
:
19 A visit to shopping malls in the United States will confirm this weird
symbiosis. The past five or more years have witnessed the appearance of
any number of stores devoted exclusively to selling nature. Stuffed animals
representing endangered species, rain forest jigsaw puzzles, and ‘whole
earth’ T-shirts are only a few of the commodities being sold by these
chains.
20
To take one popular example, while “Save the Rain Forest’ may invoke
important concerns about the fate of the forests, at the same time it
structures an imaginary rain forest, populated only by various forms of
flora and fauna, threatened from the outside by irresponsible ‘natives’
ECOFEMINISM
AND
ECO-VALENCES
67
and their equally irresponsible governments. In addition to ignoring the
extreme poverty in which the indigenous peoples struggle to survive,
the primeval forest also eclipses the role that the United States (via the
World Bank and the International Monetary Fund) has played in producing the crisis by irrevocably altering the economy of such countries. To
‘Save the Rain Forest’ without offering alternative economic possibilities
would entail an enormous cost in human suffering and lives. Although
the plight of the humans living in such areas has received more attention
lately (Hecht and Cockburn, 1989; Haraway, rgg1c), it is also relevant
that many of these texts focus on the seemingly spontaneous political
eruption of ‘indigenous peoples’ and ‘subordinated knowledges’ to the
exclusion of the Marxist labor organizers and organizations that catalyzed
these struggles.
21
Daniel Faber and James O’Connor’s critique of environmentalism offers
a useful reminder about the problems of single-issue approaches:
Environmentalism’s single issue, legislative approach has led capital to
displace costs in different forms from one site to another. The movement’s
weak analysis of capitalism has helped lead to unintended, adverse effects
on the well-being of people and their environments. While environmentalists respond to ecological dangers, capital responds to its own iron laws.
Regional and local movements and coalitions by and large have not
looked beyond their own areas to assess the effects elsewhere of their
own local or regional successes.
(1989, p. 28)
2
Shooting the mother
fetal photography
and the politics of disappearance
What name shall we call our selves now
our mother is gone?
(Audre Lorde, 1978, p. 21)
As we have seen, feminist technophobia works through the
idealist belief that history can be re-invented, re-constructed,
and re-presented in the interests of women. Evacuated of its
symbolic and material valences, the defining characteristic of
womanhood — thé maternal — offers the paradigm for visions
of the future. Despite their best attempts to hedge their bets,
theorists like Nancy Chodorow, Carol Gilligan, and Sara Ruddick come down squarely on the side of a gender difference
that views femininity as superior to masculinity. For feminist
technomania, history no longer matters. Political meanings are
not necessarily attached to a given category, but are produced
contingently, locally, and provisionally. For Judith Butler, “To
deconstruct the concept of matter or that of bodies is not to
negate or refuse either term. To deconstruct these terms means,
rather, to continue to use them, to repeat them, to repeat them
subversively, and to displace them from the contexts in which
they have been deployed as instruments of oppressive power’
(1992, p. 17).
Despite the centrality of this schematization within feminist
theory, the opposition between essentialism and anti-essentialism is not, to my mind, the most productive analytic with
regard to feminist work. After all, feminists must appeal to
some category known as ‘women’ in’ order to contest issues
SHOOTING THE MOTHER
69
of violence, discrimination, and anti-abortion legislation. This
chapter is interested in essentialism merely insofar as ‘the critique of essentialism is understood not as an exposure of error,
our own or others, but as an acknowledgment of the dangerousness of what one must use’ (Spivak, 1989, p. 129). If, as Spivak
further proposes, “We have nothing but the practice of essences’
(p. 142; emphasis added), then the most pressing questions
center upon the practices, essentialist, anti-essentialist, or some-
where in between, in which feminists must engage.
The distinction between feminist technophobia and feminist
technomania might be summarized as a technophobic project
of re-contextualization versus a technomanic de- or extra-contextualization. Neither, however, contains a methodology capable of addressing Teresa DeLauretis’ question: ‘If the
deconstruction of gender inevitably effects its (re)construction, ...
in which terms and in whose interest 1s the de-re-construction being
effected?’ (1987, p. 24). As Stuart Hall has remarked, ‘Ideas only
become effective if they do, in the end, connect with a particular
constellation of social forces’ (1986b, p. 42). It is the necessity of
this connection that both technophobia and technomania neglect, which is another way of saying that both trajectories neglect
historical determinations.
Diana Fuss claims that “The question we should be asking
is not “is this text essentialist (and therefore ‘bad’)”, but rather,
“if this text is essentialist, what motivates its deployment?”’
(1989, p. xi). The twinned issues of deployment and context,
and not so much motivation or intentionality, form the main
thrust of the following argument. To move beyond Fuss’s original question, I want to ask: If this text or strategy takes an
essentialist approach, how is it, or can it be, deployed by antifeminist forces? Or, more to the point, how can re-contextualiz-
ations and de-contextualizations serve the interests of conservative politics? How has the New Right, to paraphrase Butler,
‘deconstructed’ motherhood, repeated it ‘subversively’, and ‘dis-
placed’ it from a context in which it continues to be deployed
as an instrument of oppressive power?
70
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Mommy dearest
Visual representations of fetal autonomy in the service of New
Right politics have played a pivotal role in the transformation of
the female body from a benevolent, maternal environment into
an inhospitable waste land, at war with the ‘innocent person’
within. This transformation offers a paradox indeed for feminism
in the nineties, for just as the articulation of woman with nature,
feminized environments, and motherhood produces reactionary
and regressive configurations of femininity, so the disarticulation
of woman and mother constructs an equally reactionary problematic.! In terms of visual and reproductive technologies, and the
political interests these technologies often serve, what we are
witnessing is the result of not a regression, but a progression.
In short, the division between woman and fetus is historically
unprecedented, and its novelty makes the resulting articulations
strained and fractured. This project of disarticulation, which has
been underway for at least two decades, can be alternately read
as anti-essentialist (insofar as it denies the material specificity of
women’s bodies) or as a process of humanizing technology, which
then figures as the sign of paternalistic intervention.
I do not want to reduce a complicated combination of historical and political circumstances to the results of technological
advances, i.e. fetal visualization and technology, but I do want
to analyze how visual technologies, in a society dependent upon
images, have played an important role in erasing women’s
bodies. Effects, Raymond Williams cautioned, are far too often
studied to the exclusion of social contexts, with the resulting
ignorance that:
just these factors and norms are themselves effects; they are the
established institutions, relationships and values of a given order of
society. Primary causes, in the given order of society, are then ordinarily displaced by a doubtful sphere of effects taken as causes, with
the study of effects then becoming, in real terms, the isolable effects
of effects.
(1992, p. 120)
The re-contextualizations of technophobia and the de-contex-
SHOOTING
THE
MOTHER
71
tualizations of technomania, in short, abstract technology from
the context of a given set of social relations and conflate effects
with causes. The technologies analyzed in the following pages
are, in fact, intentions and effects of a particular social order. It
is not, as some feminists would argue, that technology alienates
women from their bodies, but that technologies reflect the
interests of institutions that depend upon such alienating effects.
In
terms
of traditional
maternal
environments,
female
interests normally have been subsumed beneath the interests of
the family, but this more recent and explicit erasure has little to
do with martyrdom or self-sacrifice.’ Instead, ‘fetal personhood’
depends upon the invisibility of female bodies and the reduction
of women to passive, reproductive machines, as in the highly
publicized cases of ‘brain-dead’ or comatose women who are
kept alive long enough to give birth (Hartouni, 1991, pp. 27—30).
Where previous appeals to motherhood obfuscated female subjectivity and sexuality through forms of synecdoche, this recent
disarticulation functions not simply through identifying a part
as the whole, but through the repression of material female
bodies. The maternal space has been caused to disappear. What
has emerged in its place is an environment that the fetus
alone occupies. In order for the embryo/fetus to emerge as
autonomous — as a person, patient, or individual in its own
right — all traces of a female body (as well as the embryo’s
location within that body) must disappear.’
The erstwhile docile body of the mother has given way to
representations of women who must fight on both domestic
and economic fronts for their survival, as well as that of their
children. The anxieties activated by this shift can be seen in
contemporary popular culture. In the film The Seventh Sign
(1986), a pregnant Demi Moore repeatedly hears a voice asking:
‘Will you die for him?’ In the conclusion, she averts Armageddon by giving birth to a savior and then expiring. The main
character in Switch (1991) redeems her/his recalcitrant soul by
bearing a child (conceived through date rape, no less).* The
child, ‘the only woman who loves him,’ is delivered, whereupon
the protagonist immediately departs, presumably to Heaven.
72
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
These popular discourses of maternal altruism, however, are
only part of the larger picture. The alternative is clearly and
antithetically proposed: on one hand, the traditional, passive,
self-sacrificing mother; while on the other, a world in which,
as Hartouni observes, ‘women have lost heart or touch with the
deepest source of their identity and thus have become not only
dysfunctional but potentially dangerous’ (1991, p. 43). Morality
plays about the dangerous and unnatural anti-mother, such as
Fatal Attraction (1988), The Hand That Rocks the Cradle (1992),
and Basic Instinct (1992), vividly illustrate this dilemma.
Even when a ‘mother’ is referred to, the proliferation of
definitions activated by reproductive technologies (from “birth
mother’ to ‘genetic mother’ to ‘surrogate mother’) fragments
this once unitary entity. Where the ideology of maternal altruism and self-sacrifice once functioned, in hegemonic terms, to
gain the consent of female subjects to dominant ideologies, the
contradictions inherent in this particular historical conjuncture
(which include limited, but symbolically weighted, gains in
terms of female sexuality and reproductive rights, as well as
an increasingly feminized labor force) make such traditional
ideologies more difficult to sustain than in the past.’
If female bodies can no longer be entirely disciplined with
subjects’ consent, they must nonetheless be disciplined. The
disappearance of female bodies is most violently enacted in legal
cases invoking the category of ‘fetal rights.’ Whatever rights
women may have had within the legal system (and historically
certain groups of women, by virtue of race and class privilege,
have always enjoyed a fuller subject status vis-a-vis the law
than others) are dramatically being reversed in the interests of
an amorphous subject: the fetus, or, as advocates of IVF (in
vitro fertilization) technologies as well as anti-abortion factions
put it, ‘the early human being.’ The visual technologies used to
isolate the embryo as astronaut, extraterrestrial, or aquatic entity
have had enormously repressive reverberations in the legal and
medical management of women’s bodies. A sampling of such
legal repercussions will suffice to illustrate this point. In June
1986, Angela Carder, a twenty-eight-year-old white woman,
SHOOTING THE MOTHER
73
twenty-six weeks pregnant, who had twice before received a
terminal prognosis for bone cancer, was ordered by the Washington court system to undergo a caesarean section. Against
Carder’s explicit wishes, against the opinion of her attending
oncologist, against the protests of her husband and parents, the
doctors refused to prescribe chemotherapy because of its potential effects on the fetus. According to Susan Faludi:
instead of treating her cancer, they jammed a tube down her throat
and pumped her with sedatives, a strategy to delay the hour of death.
Carder tried to fight this ‘treatment’, her mother says, remembering
how her daughter thrashed and twisted on the bed, fending off the
doctors. ‘She said, “No, no, no. Don’t do that to me.” But Carder
lost the battle and was, quite literally, silenced. With the tube in place,
she couldn’t speak.
(1991, p- 433)
The operation was performed shortly thereafter. Carder barely
lived long enough to hear that the fetus extracted from her
uterus had died, if indeed it could be said to have lived at all.°
The postpartum version of policing has come to be known
as ‘fetal neglect.’ In 1987, Pamela Rae Stewart, according to
Katha Pollitt, was ‘advised by her obstetrician to stay off her
feet, to eschew sex and “street drugs,” and to go to the hospital
immediately if she start[ed] to bleed’ (Pollitt, 1990a, p. 409).
When she gave birth to a brain-damaged child who died, she
was charged ‘with failing to deliver support to a child.’ Her
lover, who had apparently had sexual intercourse with Stewart,
and had beaten her, was never charged.
In 1990, after the Webster decision ensured that gubernatorial
elections would determine the outcome of abortion rights at
the state level, ABC’s Nightline broadcast a special program
entitled ‘Abortion: The New Civil War’; the program was
broadcast on the Thursday evening before election day.’ The
designation of the abortion debates as ‘the New Civil War’ is
revealing of the amputation of embryos and fetuses from female
bodies. In terms of a popular American context, the term ‘Civil
War’ has the added resonance of the conflict between the North
74
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
(or Union) and the South (or Confederacy) over the issue of
slavery. When applied to abortion rights,.the: analogy has an
added symbolic valence. As represented on Nightline, it is a
conflict between ‘pro-choice’ and ‘pro-life’ advocates (hereafter
referred to as ‘pro-abortion’ and ‘anti-abortion’) — a conflict
that, like the Civil War, can even divide the unity of families
along ideological lines.’ In a racist analogy, anti-abortion factions
liken the situation of ‘the fetus’ to that of African-Americans:
a group in Maryland, for example, calls themselves the “National
Association for the Advancement of Preborn Children’
(NAAPC).
The key to this rhetoric lies in another civil war, the groundwork for which has been steadily developing over the past
thirty years; a civil war occurring not within the nation-state
or body politic, but within female bodies themselves. While,
historically, the embryo/fetus had no autonomy of its own
(indeed, the quickening that told of life in the womb
was a
perceptual observation determined by the woman herself), since
the late seventies,a dichotomy between the pregnant woman
as maternal environment and the fetus as a person in its own
right has emerged in both popular culture and medical-legal
discourses.
This then is the ‘New
Civil War,
in which
an
erstwhile benevolent, nurturing, and ideal environment
has
been transformed into a hostile, infanticidal toxic waste dump,
from
which
the autonomous
(and, one might infer,
autochthonous) ‘person’ must be protected by the paternalistic
arm of the government. The articulation of the embryo with
victims of racism and of the Holocaust thus logically — if
obscenely — proceeds from this logic.
The penetrating tale of the sperm’
This is the first portrait ever made of a living embryo inside its
mother’s womb. It is one of an unprecedented set of color photographs
— strikingly complete in their clinical detail but at the same time
strangely beautiful — of human embryos in their natural state.
(Life: Magazine, 30 April 1965)
SHOOTING
THE
MOTHER
ys
On these pages is our first sight of an event as common and as ancient
as humankind — the way each of us came to be.
(Life Magazine, August 1990)
In 1965, Lyndon B. Johnson had recently been inaugurated as
President for his first full term, the war in Vietnam was escalat-
ing, as were racial tensions within the US, and the Civil Rights
Act had been passed by the US Congress before the summer
recess. On 30 April, the cover of Life Magazine displayed the
photograph of a ‘Living 18-Week-Old Fetus,’ under the dramatic caption ‘Unprecedented Photographic Feat in Color’
(Figure 3.1). Cut to August 1990, twenty-five years later. In
response to an anticipated Iraqi invasion of Kuwait, President
George Bush mobilized the largest number of armed forces
since the Vietnam War to stage a military blockade in the
Middle East. The Louisiana Supreme Court was debating
the terms of the most restrictive abortion bill in the US, while
other states were gearing up for gubernatorial elections that in
a number of states hinged on the candidates’ stands on abortion
rights. Many of a younger generation of US feminists could not
recall a time when an abortion was legally (if not economically)
denied to them, but they were gradually coming to anticipate
the worst. At this particular historical moment, Life again presented “The First Pictures Ever of How Life Begins’ (Figure
3.2).
Separated by a quarter of a century, these two texts provide
a unique illustration of the ideological shifts around the categories of ‘woman’ and ‘embryo’/fetus’. The narrative construction
of this ‘empirical’ evidence suggests that the political stakes are
very differently motivated in each case — that the skirmishes
over, around, and through female bodies involve varying productions of meaning. These distinctions, moreover, cannot be
reduced to or explained by technological advances, since, as we
shall see, many of the photographs ostensibly represent the
same, if not identical, gestational sequence of events. Instead,
these narratives invoke visual technologies in the interests of
shifting political formations. In 1965, abortion was illegal and,
nprecedentead
photographic
feat
amore sg
DRAMA OF LIFE
agua ts
eis
Bae
aS
ea
Messe
loa Mt:
al
its arnniotic sac~—
placenta is seen at rig’
APRIL 30 « 1965 + 35¢
SHOOTING
THE
MOTHER
77
although feminists had been protesting and organizing since at
least the late fifties, the second wave of feminism had yet to
converge politically upon the issue. What we see in 1990, on
the other hand, is the result of the conservative restoration:
more than a decade of increasing attacks on abortion rights and
a strongly aligned political opposition to Roe v. Wade."
In 1965, technology offered readers of Life their first ‘realistic’
glimpse into the hitherto impenetrable womb (‘Drama of Life
Before Birth’, 1965). Although for a time, X-rays had offered
shadowy glimpses of a skeletal embryo, reports about the harmful effects of these had curtailed the use of X-rays by the late
1950s. And in 1965, the now familiar sonographic images had
yet to appear on the cultural scene. The cover of the magazine
informs us that the dim image encased in a bubble represents
a ‘Living 18-month-old fetus shown inside its amniotic sac —
placenta is seen at right.’ Concealed within the middle of the
first page of text is the curious statement that “The embryos
shown on the following pages had been surgically removed for a
variety of reasons’ (emphasis added). Immediately following
this disclaimer, the author adds, ‘But, using a specially built
super wide-angle lens and a tiny flash beam at the end of a
surgical scope, Nilsson was able to shoot this picture of a living
15-week-old embryo.”
While the consistent use of the present tense works to sustain
the illusion of ‘life,’ at one point the text accompanying one
photograph admits that ‘this embryo is an imperfect one (the
tissue at the right is torn and ragged).’ To confuse matters even
further, although the article designates eight weeks as the point
at which the ‘embryo’ becomes a ‘fetus,’ the fifteen-week-old
entity, biologically a ‘fetus,’ is described as an ‘embryo.’ In
attempting to construct a chronological narrative, a first, ambient portrait of life, the text foregrounds the animate status of
the cover shot, thereby insinuating that all the photographs
represent ‘human embryos in their natural state’ (emphasis
added). A careful reading of the text, however, reveals that all
the photographs within the article are of autopsied embryos
(‘embryo had been removed from sacs,’ ‘the spongy placenta .. .
ea
REE
MCU
MILES
aa
(Source: Life
Magazine cover, 1990)
SHOOTING
THE
MOTHER
79
has been partially peeled back here for better visibility,’ ‘the
fetus has been backlighted’). What has been patched together,
consequently, to simulate life is — ironically — death.
Again, if attempts to represent the contents of the uterus as
autonomous or separable from the female body itself ultimately
break down under scrutiny, the technological and textual confusion of 1965’s ‘Drama of Life Before Birth’ is reducible not
simply to its technological backwardness, but to its different
ideological purpose and historical positioning. In other words,
questions about the status of the embryo/fetus are not urgent
in the way they are after Roe v. Wade. ‘Life’ exists ‘before birth’:
common sense guarantees the embryo/fetus’ status as living
human being. While the article certainly works to buttress this
common sense, defensive maneuvers around the ontological
status of the embryo/fetus are not necessary because the woman,
or mother, is not yet a threat. In other words, the fetus does
not need to be separated from the woman’s body in order to
be protected from her.
So, in 1965, the mother can be shot through, but she does
not need to be erased; traces of her presence remain, both
discursively and through the inclusion of the placenta in the
photographs. In keeping with still dominant conceptualizations
of motherhood, the absent body is consistently referred to as
‘the mother.’ The photographs are ‘the first portrait ever made
of a living embryo inside its mother’s womb’ and, although
they irrevocably alter the concept of the family photo album,
they remain firmly situated within traditional familial ideologies. Reminders that the mother is more than mere surface or
screen — that, in fact, she is absolutely central to the processes
being described — sprinkle the text: ‘at 34 weeks, the embryo
is so tiny — about a tenth of an inch long — that the mother
may not even know she is pregnant’; at eleven weeks, ‘as the
fetus’ living quarters get more cramped and as it gains steadily
in strength, the mother will begin to feel the’ sharp kick and
thrust of foot, knee and elbow,’ while, at eighteen weeks, ‘It
can make an impressively hard fist, and the punches and kicks
are plainly felt by the mother.’ ‘Mother,’ in these passages,
80
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
invokes a sentient, sympathetic, and self-sacrificing presence,
and whatever violence taking place is enacted by the fetus itself.
The traditional warmth and benevolence of the maternal
landscape is emphasized in an essay following the 1965 montage,
suggestively entitled ‘Pushed Out into a Hostile World’
(Rosenfeld, 1965). This article extols the traditional virtues of
the maternal space over that of a cold, cruel world, waxing
poetic about the ‘Marvels of the Placenta.’ The ‘tranquility of
his mother’s womb’ and the ‘mother’s cozy 98° F’ environment
are juxtaposed against ‘the hostile world, full of startlingly
unfamiliar conditions.’ Against this tranquil and cozy environment, the ‘baby’ figures as a parasitic organism. “The baby,’ as
the text baldly puts it, ‘is a parasite. From the day of fertilization, the embryo becomes foreign material. The woman’s
body does not reject the embryo because of the mediations of
the placenta. She tolerates it only because of the placenta’s
unique ability to subvert her immunological defenses.’ The fact
that the fetus is an organism that feeds off the mother’s body,
that the symbiosis is biologically one-sided, is a concept never
voiced in contemporary debates, where the woman’s body figures not as tolerant, but downright hostile and murderous.”
A quarter of a century after ‘Drama of Life Before Birth,’
Swedish photographer Lennart Nilsson once again penetrated
the womb to allow spectators “Our first sight of an event as
common and as ancient as humankind — the way each of us
came to be’ (‘The First Days of Creation, r1990).’? In 1990,
however, ‘He has embraced complex high-tech tools such as
scanning electron microscopes . . . and tiny endoscopes that can
peer inside a woman’s womb.”* The result of this technological
intercourse? In contrast to the 1965 cover photograph of an
eighteen-week-old fetus, the August 1990 cover presents a
seven-week-old fetus. And within the pages of Life, the gestational clock has been turned back even further — from three
and one-half weeks to two hours.
The earlier atmosphere of liberal tolerance, moreover, has
given way to a dark, amorphous background, from which all
evidence of a female body, as well ‘as any connection to a
SHOOTING
THE
MOTHER
81
maternal environment, have disappeared. The photographs contain no traces of either the amniotic sac or placenta, while,
textually, the distinction between embryo/fetus and female body
is elaborately reinforced. Initially referred to as ‘the woman’ in
the text, after eight days ‘she’ is transformed into the ‘mother’
(although women who have had ‘repeated miscarriages’ remain
‘some women’). In 1965, the placenta figures as the life-sustaining link between woman and embryo/fetus: “Through the placenta the vein brings in food, oxygen and various chemical
substances from the mother, while the arteries take back waste
material for the mother to get rid of.’ In place of this circular
movement of food and waste, in 1990 “The embryo has its own
blood supply separate from the mother’s, but the placenta brings
the two systems next to each other.’ Instead of being a symbiotic
link between woman and embryo, the placenta becomes a
modem that permits communication between two distinct, and
separate environments. Thus, both visually and textually, the
embryo/fetus enjoys a thoroughly autonomous status.
In contrast to the modest ‘drama’ staged in 1965, “The First
Days of Creation’ offers a Biblical epic of alienation, peril, and
conflict. Mobilizing a rhetoric of militarism, it emphasizes the
perils of an infinitely inhospitable environment, where the twohour-old, Rambo-esque blastocyst must defy and overcome a
hostile system:
the roo or so sperm cells that survived the journey up the reproductive
tract are busily stripping the nutrient cells from the ovum. Over the
next several hours the sperm will begin beating their tails vigorously
as they rotate like drill bits into the outer wall of the egg.
The sperm cells, miniaturized members of a Special Forces
team, set to their task of penetration with aggression and purpose. The woman’s contribution to fertilization is reduced to
the ‘ovum’ or ‘egg.’ Reference to the word ‘vagina, which
would imply the presence of a female body, is scrupulously
avoided — instead, the sperm travel through the ‘reproductive
tract.’
Both the 1965 and 1990 articles claim an originary, authoritat-
82
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
ive status for themselves. In 1990, in particular, the article touts
itself as ‘the culmination’ of photographer Lennart Nilsson’s
oeuvre, by offering its readers ‘our first sight of an event as
common and as ancient as humankind.’ Yet in 1983, Nilsson
produced and photographed “The Miracle of Life’ for the Public
Broadcasting System’s science series Nova, a program that con-
tains identical footage of the same events, as well as some that
purport to occur even earlier (the viewer, for example, travels
through the penis, accompanied by the athletic sperm, and then
into the vagina and fallopian tubes in search of the passive
ovum). The language of militarism is also evident in “The
Miracle of Life.’ The sperm, the protagonists of this drama,
wait patiently in ‘transport canals’ in the male body for ‘fuel’
and their call to arms. Upon arousal, they begin to move into
place, only to be visually propelled by means of a ‘propulsion
system’ like little cosmonauts into the battlefield: the woman’s
reproductive system.” The phalanx of sperm march through
the ‘dangerously inhospitable’ and ‘hostile acid environment’
of the vagina (which perceives them as ‘alien’ and ‘intruders’).
At every turn, the woman’s body provides obstacles to their
success: her various ‘canals’ all seem to contain “downward
currents’ and twists and turns that confuse the determined
soldiers. The ‘women’s own defense system attacks the sperm,’
the viewer is told. Indeed, to listen to “The Miracle of Life’ it
seems a wonder that fertilization occurs at all."
So why the repeated claims to originality? A motivating force
behind such claims seems to be to secure authority in the debates
about the ontological status of the fetus. Central to the abortion
debates is the concept of ‘viability,’ or when the fetus can
reasonably be expected to survive outside the uterus. Fetal
viability has been rapidly shifting in response to technological
advances. At the time of this writing, fetal viability is said to
be possible at about twenty-six weeks.” But the representational
sleights of hand in all three visual productions deconstruct the
entire notion of ‘viability.’ Like the “The First Days of Creation,’
‘The Miracle of Life’ contains significant chronological gaps in
fetal development, the purpose of which is to anthropomorphize
SHOOTING THE MOTHER
83
and autonomize the embryo. The photographic lay-out in the
Life of 1990, for example, contains insets with dates clearly
labeled beneath them, but in each case the larger photograph
is of an embryo/fetus gestationally much further advanced, with
the date embedded in the small, accompanying print. In “The
Miracle of Life,’ the program contains a leap from eighteen
weeks to birth, obscuring essential developmental processes and
hinting at an early ‘viability’ of the fetus. The purpose of this
seems clear. Foregrounding the more developed organism not
only erases the woman’s participation, but implies that ‘life’
occurs very early in the pregnancy. Further, it signifies that
‘viability’ itself is a shifting concept, subject to technological
advances that may soon render the term itself obsolete. Today,
the photographs imply, we can photograph ‘early human life,’
but tomorrow we may well be able to sustain it through technology.
Clearly, these and related images have worked to impose the
image of the free-floating fetus and erase the realities surrounding the pregnant bodies that produce them. In these, the connection between representational practices and political interests is
clearly revealed, for the circulation of these images is not limited
to coffee tables and readers. In the late summer and early
autumn of 1990, anti-abortion protesters were shoving the 1990
Life Magazine in the faces of women entering abortion clinics
in Cranston, Rhode Island.”
Postmodern pregnancies
Your August cover [of pregnant Demi Moore] has provoked an
intense response in our obstetrical-gynecological practice. To me, the
photograph conveyed a sense of beauty and pride and I expected an
overwhelmingly positive reaction from nurses and patients and their
husbands. Unexpectedly, the opinions expressed were predominantly
negative.
'
Pardon the thought of a dirty old lady — I’m seventy-two — but after
showing Demi Moore’s huge belly, why not on your next cover have
84
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Bruce Willis with a huge erection? After all, he made the right
connection.
(Letters to the Editor, Vanity Fair October 1991)
The August 1991 cover of Vanity Fair, contained a photograph
of an extremely pregnant Demi Moore, clad only in diamonds,
with her hand covering her breast (Figure 3.3). The cover
provoked the most intense controversy in Vanity Fazr’s history:
ninety-five television spots, sixty-four radio shows, 1,500 newspaper articles and a dozen cartoons. Some stores and newsstands
refused to carry the August issue, while others modestly concealed it in the brown wrapper evocative of porn magazines.
Nevertheless, the cover displayed no more skin than magazines like Allure, Cosmopolitan, and Vogue do on a regular basis.
What repelled and shocked viewers was the vast expanse of
white, pregnant belly.
Why, in an era of infinitely representable female nudity, did
such a comparatively modest photograph elicit such a response?
Traditionally, pregnant female bodies have been objects of medical
scrutiny
and
surveillance,
as
well
as
a
mystical
(if
unrepresentable) reverence and awe in Western culture. Pregnant bodies — even clothed — are sources of discomfort and
disgust in popular culture: women are pictured as awkward,
uncomfortable, and grotesquely excessive. In a culture that
places such a premium on thinness, pregnant bodies are anathema. Not only are they perhaps the most visible and physical
mark of sexual difference, they also signify deeply embedded
fears and anxieties about femininity and the female reproductive
system. With the advent of visual technologies, the contents of
the uterus have become demystified and entirely representable,
but pregnant bodies themselves remain concealed.
It is the pregnant body’s ability to shock and horrify the
spectator that is conversely both its potential and its problem —
an ability that seemingly transcends political and ideological
lines. For a number of important reasons, the pregnant body
also remains invisible and under-theorized in feminist theory.
The resistance to theorizing pregnancy, as such, can be under-
AUGUST 1991/$2.50
by Nancy Collins
CEL si
and David D’Arcy
3.3 (Source: Vanity Fair cover, August 1991.
Photograph copyrighted 1993, Annie Leibovitz/Contact Press
Images, courtesy of the artist. Permission also granted by Demi
Moore/PMK Public Relations)
86
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
stood in terms of the historical trajectory of feminist activism
and thought, since an overarching goal was to extricate ‘woman’
from a purely reproductive status. Pregnancy has been traditionally predicated on an essentialism that reduces women to passive
vessels, the receptacles of sperm. Pregnancy, moreover, has
seemed inextricably linked to biologism, to a particularized
understanding of the female body as reproductive machine. In
Hartoun1’s terms, it is represented as ‘a physiological function,
a biologically rooted, passive... literally mindless — state of
being’ (1991, p. 30). An Australian advertisement or Toyota’s
new family car in Australia illustrates this point. The image
contains a torso of a naked pregnant body in a pose identical
to that of Demi Moore on the cover of Vanity Fair, while the
caption reads: “There’s nowhere more comfortable than inside
a wide body.’”
Furthermore, when conflated with mothering, pregnancy
takes on the added significance of entirely defining women’s
ontological state of being, their desires, their goals, even
if
they never plan to give birth. As Michelle Stanworth remarks:
‘motherhood means different things to different women, and
to identify motherhood so exclusively with pregnancy and childbirth runs the risk of blunting the cutting edge of feminist
critique’ (1990, p. 289). Mothering is thus reduced to a biological
imperative rather than socially determined labor that both
women and men may choose to undertake. To invoke the
pregnant body during the struggles over abortion is also to
invoke a culturally, historically, and epistemologically overdetermined concept of pregnancy as the ultimate biological goal and
function of the female body — a Hegelian telos that dictates the
proper role of the female subject.” It further constitutes an
apparently incommensurable and gendered division of labor.
Unlike
mothering,
pregnancy
can
be undertaken
only by
women.
The few texts that deal, however peripherally, with pregnancy take radically divergent approaches to their subject. On
one hand, there was Shulamith Firestone’s isolated claim that
‘Pregnancy is barbaric. . . . [it] is the temporary deformation of
SHOOTING
THE
MOTHER
87
the body of the individual for the sake of the species’ (1970,
p. 226). In a diametrically opposed position, Julia Kristeva deals
with her own experience of pregnancy — ‘the immeasurable,
unconfinable maternal body’ — as a source of ultimately conservative power and mysticism (1986, p. 177). This polarization
boils down to the opposition between a positive and a negative
feminist understanding of motherhood. In the former, according
to Stanworth, ‘maternal practices are increasingly acknowledged
as a source of alternative values... which stand in hopeful
opposition to oppressive forms of thought’; while in the latter
it is suggested ‘that motherhood locks women into institutional
and psychological structures of dependency and powerlessness’
(1990, pp. 296-7).
Bridging these two extremes are works that purport to deal
with pregnancy and reproduction in general, but focus almost
exclusively on labor and childbirth. Thus, despite critiques of
the product-oriented, capitalist management of labor and childbirth, critics like Emily Martin risk reproducing those aspects
of capitalist thought that they seek to undo. In other words, by
focusing on the climax of reproduction — that aspect of the
process that literally introduces the product into the marketplace
— the concept of labor exists only in relation to activity expended
during childbirth and labor. Pregnancy, so framed, again
remains only a passive ontological state.
Feminist attempts to disarticulate ‘women’ from ‘pregnancy,’
either in the positive sense of emphasizing maternal values
grounded not in biology, but in practice, or in the negative
sense (pregnancy as passivity), have unfortunately participated
in the larger cultural logic of removing the laborer from the
site of (re)production. They have also almost entirely ceded
the terrain of pregnancy to the medical profession. Pregnancy,
more than either childbirth or labor, is the site for any number
of mappings and various technological surveillance systems.
Pregnant bodies are subjected to ultrasound to determine the
gestational age of the embryo (however unreliably), amniocentesis to screen for genetic disorders like Downs Syndrome,
88
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
as well as sexual selection, and alpha-fetoprotein (AFP) tests to
screen for neural system problems such as. spina bifida.
In the case of unwanted pregnancies, for example, women
with access to prenatal care routinely undergo ultrasounds in
order to verify the gestational age of the embryo. They are
cautioned about the deleterious effects of repeated abortions on
their bodies in general, and their reproductive systems more
specifically. Here, pregnancy is represented as the natural state
of the female body; to disrupt this in any way is to risk irrevocable damage to the ‘natural’ order of things. In the case of a
wanted pregnancy, women who can afford prenatal care see
their physician once a month until the eighth month and with
increasing frequency after that. If they are above the age of
thirty-five (or, in certain areas in the US, over thirty), their
conditions are even more intensely scrutinized and pathologized. In the larger cultural sphere, women are bombarded with
injunctions as to what substances might potentially ‘damage’
the fetus. Aside from the labeling of cigarette packages and
alcohol, they are warned about objects ranging from VDTs
(Visual Display Terminals) to operating a vehicle. Paradoxically,
in place of pregnancy being the natural state of the female body,
it becomes a highly dangerous, pathological condition, subject
to intense surveillance. In the instances of both unwanted and
wanted pregnancies, in short, a moral panic has been produced
around pregnant bodies, but the terms of this panic are structured by different situations.
As Emily Martin and other feminists have observed, obstetrics has functioned, since it replaced midwifery in the latter
half of the nineteenth century, to control pregnancy using
science and technology, as well as to dismiss women’s experience
and knowledge of their bodies. With the advent of reproductive
technologies, however, doctors no longer have to rely on any
information from the woman about her pregnancy: ‘As the
“iron curtain” of the mother has been swept aside revealing
the womb and its contents in their full glory, it has become no
longer necessary to consult mothers about their attitudes’
(Oakley, 1986, p. 183). Thus ‘pregnant women who can pinpoint
SHOOTING THE MOTHER
89
the exact date of intercourse as the time they became pregnant
are met with disbelief by medical doctors, even when pregnancy
testing technology (ultrasound scanning) is giving them [the
doctors] obviously incorrect information.’ (1986, p. 17). The
visual and symbolic exclusion of women from reproduction
seems a further extension of this logic, yet another strategy for
investing power in legal, medical, and other institutional bodies,
while ignoring material female bodies.
Pregnant bodies remain potently and patently hierarchical
systems that must be governed with an iron hand from outside,
but through the mediating construct of the fetus. To take a
visual example of this, in an advertisement for Volvo automobiles, an ultrasound image of an embryo takes up the larger
part of the page (Figure 3.4). The photograph has calibrated
lines to one side and along the top, with technical abbreviations
at the top of the page. On the left side of the page, these
notations refer to the sex and age of the patient, while on the
right they refer to the calibration and depth of the instrument.
In a wavy, conical shaft of light, the fetus floats beatifically,
while the text below reads: ‘Is Something Inside Telling You
to Buy a Volvo?’ The address in this advertisement is seemingly
pitched to the pregnant woman, but it is structured through
advice given from both internal and external hierarchies
mediated through technology. The technologically generated
image of the fetus ‘tells’ her to buy a Volvo, thus legitimating
the safety record of the technologically advanced automobile.
The disappearance of the pregnant body renders female and
male contributions to reproduction equivalent. For example,
‘The Miracle of Life’ and both Life Magazine articles begin
with the apocryphal meeting of the egg and the sperm — a
narrative that is structured in terms of the numerous, active
sperm versus the singular, ‘mysterious celestial body’ of the egg.
The foregrounding of the sperm’s quantity and activity serves
also to equate the contributions of female and male to the
process of reproduction. Biological reproduction is reduced to
the contribution of genetic material, the contribution of labor
by the male is emphasized through the centrality of erection
7
i|
ae
Se
oe
[
pi
ai
3.4
ie
is
(Source: Volvo advertisement)
SHOOTING
THE MOTHER
gI
and ejaculation, and the female body is reduced toa single,
passive ovum that waits patiently for her rendezvous. Erasing
the female body; in other words, also functions to erase her
contribution of nine or more months of labor to human reproduction. If reproduction is also reduced to the contribution of
genetic material, further credibility is given to the ‘rights’ of men
in the decision to terminate a pregnancy, which is increasingly
being argued in the erosion of abortion rights at the state level.
The erasure of the pregnant female body has proved a formidable weapon in the hands of the New Right. The process of
naturalization, in which the fetus exists in an ideological and
historical vacuum, diverts attention from material bodies, from
questions about the economic situation of pregnant women and
their access to basic needs like food, shelter, and health care.
The embryo/fetus exists in a nowhere land: it miraculously
receives shelter and food. It exists in an environment somehow
immune to racism, sexism, and economic violence — an environ-
ment without borders or boundaries. In protecting this “‘endangered species, the New Right can override and dismiss the
material needs of the female bodies that house these cosmonauts,
as well as the needs of children and their families. While the
fetus needs protection (a thinly disguised alibi for controlling
women), it doesn’t demand money.
The protection proffered by the New Right also dovetails
with representational practices and strategies that circumvent
issues related to structural and systemic oppressions. In terms
of pro-life platforms, reverse discrimination arguments, welfare
benefits, and so forth, the displacement of responsibility for
oppression onto the oppressed has been achieved through
metonymic shifts in which the New Right claims to represent
the truly oppressed or paradigmatic victims. Consequently, in
this paternalistic maneuver, they speak for the fetus in the
abortion debates, for the disenfranchised white man, for the tax-
payers exploited by the alleged hordes of welfare frauds, for
the citizens of Kuwait, and for those supporters of ‘traditional,
democratic’ values silenced by the ‘politically correct.”
This is another version of Haraway’s ‘political semiotics of
92
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
representation, in which ‘permanently speechless, forever
requiring the services of a ventriloquist, never forcing a recall
vote, in each case the object or ground of representation 1s the
realization of the representative’s fondest dream.’ Within this
‘political semiology of representation, nature and the unborn are
even better, epistemologically, than subjugated human adults,’
because they can be thoroughly disarticulated from their surroundings or environment. In such scenarios, ‘One set of entities
becomes the environment, often threatening, of the represented
object. The only actor left is the spokesperson, the one who
represents’ (199Ic, pp. 311-12). In terms of New Right politics,
what scenario could possibly be more desirable than a world in
which the only actor is the father?
In light of the contemporary situation, a technophobic pronatalism that consecrates maternal values cannot formulate sufficiently comprehensive or coherent analyses to counter this
problematic reinscription of paternal authority. Withdrawal into
an imaginary, nostalgic environment maintains ironclad connections with conservative ideologies wherein ‘the womb becomes
a species of public domain, a miniature Yellowstone Park, as it
were, inside every woman, who is subject to arrest by park
rangers when she disobeys the regulations’ (Baker, in Lader,
1991, p. 22). This position furthermore denies the fact that ‘none
of us is free in our choices until it is possible to say aloud
without
fear of censure,
“I don’t wish
to have
children” ’
(Stanworth, 1990, p. 291). And, as Stanworth further advises:
it is not at all clear what a ‘natural’ relationship to our fertility, our
reproductive capacity, would look like — and it is even less clear that
it would be desirable. The defense of motherhood that we ultimately
construct will be stronger if we resist the temptation to use nature as
a territory on which to stake our claims.”
On the other hand, a technomanic position that advocates ‘dispensing with the body as the necessary and sufficient criterion for
legal personhood’ (Poovey, 1992, p. 253) appears to participate in
the larger project in which women are excluded altogether
from enjoying legal rights because of the looming, newly emerg-
SHOOTING THE MOTHER
93
ent legal subject par excellence — the fetus. Poovey’s call for a
non-humanist subject position, for the cyborg, seems strangely
out of sync with the contemporary political situation and climate. Haraway repeatedly invokes the cyborg subject position
as one in which previously patrolled and policed boundaries
and borders have been broken down by the ‘inexorable’ march
of science and technology. The cyborg subject position ‘results
from and leads to interruption, diffraction, reinvention. It is
dangerous and replete with the promises of monsters’ (Haraway,
IgQIC, p. 333). here is’, further, ‘no drive in cyborgs to produce
total theory, but there is an intimate experience of boundaries,
their construction and deconstruction’ (1gg1d, p. 181). We are
already witnessing a moment in which such constructions and
deconstructions of boundaries are occurring. Heterosexual sex
is no longer the prerequisite for fertilization and pregnancy.
Lesbians and single women who want to bear children have
taken matters into their own hands, so to speak, and have been
successful in fertilizing themselves without medical inter-
vention. The proliferation of definitions of ‘mother’ is at once
a site of intensifying oppression and of potential liberation.”
On the other hand, a cyborg has arrived on the scene with
a vengeance, but it is a cyborg created out of circumstances
distinctly not of our choosing and a cyborg that, in what might
be construed as the apex of anti-essentialist thought, threatens
completely to overwhelm material female bodies. For the fetus
is the all too legitimate ‘offspring of militarism and patriarchal
capitalism’ (Haraway, 1991d, p. 151), from the military origins
of the sonogram in SONAR (an acronym for ‘sound navigation
and ranging’) used to detect submarines since World War I, to
the militaristic exploits of the embryo/fetus.
In the absence of radical social changes, it seems unlikely
that these problems will shift in any substantial fashion. Conceding this central condition, however, should not entail conceding
the ground of political struggle. There is a growing body of
feminist literature that theorizes mothering as work women
perform in ways that do not reduce this work to biologism.”*
We need more cogent and empirical accounts of the ways in
94
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
which women — from different class and race backgrounds —
think and live their relationship to their: varied and various
reproductive lives. Instead of disavowing representation, we
need to construct representations and representational practices
that self-consciously avoid positing pregnancy as a condition
necessarily terminating in birth (wherein the fetus must always
become the child). We need to discuss pregnancy as work that
women may, or may not, choose to undertake. Rendered in this
way, the approach would be neither pro- nor anti-natalist, but
a negotiation between the two that could utilize both the critiques and positive aspects of mothering. Although feminists
must insist that pregnancy is not necessarily synonymous with
mothering, they must also insist that both are ‘biosocial’ experiences — that pregnancy, like mothering, is something that occurs
within
a specific
social, economic,
cultural,
and_
historical
environment and that the experience of pregnancy, as such, is
structured by social relations. A contextualization of pregnancy
that functioned in this way would further allow feminists to
argue coherently for prenatal care and day care — for support
for women who ‘choose’ to mother — at the same time that
they argued for abortion rights.
Put bluntly, at this particular historical moment, only women
can carry out the work that is pregnancy. As long as this specific
laborer remains invisible, the discourse of fetal autonomy is
going to be difficult to overcome. In a world where so much
exploitation depends upon the erasure of the oppressed and is
sustained by the illusion that the postmodern, and the borderless, realm of privilege is the real, the promises of monsters and
of the cyborg should not blind us to the cyborgs being forced
upon us. In place of a technophobia that ignores the ways in
which technological practices such as caesareans and birth control have saved women’s
lives, or a technomania
that risks
forgetting how these technologies have been used to control
women,
we need a techno-pragmatism
that can expose the
borders that continue to exclude, condemn, and execute. Only
when these are visible, as well as the logic that promotes them,
SHOOTING THE MOTHER
95
can the contiguities and interconnections be productively and
progressively orchestrated.
Notes
1 Because the term ‘articulation’ has been used in cultural studies with an
increasing lack of specificity, it seems necessary to provide a definition,
as well as to distinguish between the political position I want to stake
out and that of post-Marxists working in the tracks of Ernesto Laclau
and Chantal Mouffe (1985). Stuart Hall (1986a) speaks of articulation as
‘the form of the connection that can make a unity which is not necessary,
determined, absolute and essential for all time. You have to ask, under
what circumstances can a connection be forged or made?’ Although I
have found the term ‘articulation’ a useful one in analyzing how connections are formed into naturalized unities, I am also concerned about the
more voluntarist applications of the term. The belief that leftists can
merely wander about, articulating at will and, moreover, producing
articulations that are purged of their historical resonances, seems a particularly inane and impoverished version of political opposition.
2 By ‘traditional maternal environment’, I mean
ideologies of maternity and mothering.
to signify ruling-class
3 Technically, the fertilized egg is defined as an ‘embryo’ until the end of
the eighth week, when it becomes a ‘fetus.’ This distinction, reserved for
mammals, is based on the formation of bone cells. However, in terms of
both technical and popular discourses, this distinction is not, as Patricia
Spallone observes, ‘and never has been, fixed. Usage varies depending on
the context, individual preference, or convention’ (1986, p. 50). In most
cases, the ‘embryo’ has been replaced by of ‘the fetus.’ Where there 1s
some ambiguity about the chronological status of the fertilized egg,
however, I use the term ‘embryo/fetus.’
4 The film’s plot devolves around the murder of the male character: a
macho, sexist man who is murdered by three ex-lovers. He is given the
opportunity to return to life in order to redeem himself, but he has
to locate one woman who loves him. In a rather banal complication
(characteristic of Blake Edwards’ films), he returns as a woman.
5 Susan Faludi’s Backlash (1991) contains an extremely thorough and welldocumented analysis of the development and deployment of such shifts
during the eighties.
6 If Carder had not been a white middle-class woman,
would the case
have made it to the headlines (as well as the story-line in an episode of
L.A. Law)? Further research is obviously necessary around the racial and
class breakdown of court-imposed caesareans and fetal neglect cases over
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
the past decade. Because court-imposed caesareans would logically result
from access to prenatal care (and the ability to pay for it), I suspect that
court-imposed caesareans will involve middle-class women, while fetal
neglect cases will largely be aimed at poor women, many of whom are
women of color. This paradox underscores the coercive intersections of
the legal and medical systems. On the one hand, pregnant middle-class
women are subjected to surveillance and intervention while under medical ‘supervision, while on the other hand, poor women are punished for
not having, or heeding, the advice of medical providers. The extent to
which this further involves the racist premium placed on white babies
should also be subjected to scrutiny.
The Webster decision (1989) was a Supreme Court ruling that permitted
individual states to control, limit, and in some cases prohibit, women’s
access to abortion services. In effect, the Webster decision was as far as
the Supreme Court could go in curtailing abortion rights without overturning Roe v. Wade’s endorsement of women’s fundamental rights.
This analogy might be extended to ‘the war between the states,’ in which
abortion is prohibited in one state but available in a neighboring state.
The program, of course, does not support such a reading.
This title derives from the Nova special, “The Miracle of Life’ (1983),
which at one point describes in great detail ‘the penetrating sail of the
sperm.’
Io
II
Roe v. Wade was the ruling that upheld women’s constitutional right to
abortion, by limiting the legislature’s right to proscribe or regulate abortion.
The technology used to shoot these photographs, to represent the embryo
as patient, is called ‘endoscopy, or ‘intrauterine fetal visualization.’ It
began to be utilized in the 1950s, according to Ann Oakley, ‘when
Westin (1954) introduced into the cervical canals of pregnant women an
instrument called an endoscope’ (1986, p. 171). With advances in microscope technology, ‘fetoscopy’ eventually gave way to fetal surgery in 1981.
Ironically, the benign procedure represented in the Life essays is actually
a highly invasive procedure involving not only an array of other technology but drugs as well: ‘Ultrasound is used to determine placental size
and fetal position and lie; and, if fetal movements
obstruct the view,
diazepam (valium) may be used to sedate him or her. If the fetoscopist
is unable to see the desired bit of the fetus, then the fetus may be
“manipulated” into view’ (Oakley, p. 172). For more on this and related
technologies, see Oakley’s ‘Getting to Know the Fetus’, in The Captured
Womb.
I2
Ultrasound rapidly became a strategy for educating women to be better
mothers: ‘When a mother undergoes ultrasound scanning of the fetus,
this seems a great opportunity to meet her child socially and in this way,
SHOOTING
THE
MOTHER
one hopes, to view him
97
[sic] as a companion
aboard
rather than as
a parasite... Doctors and technicians scanning mothers have a great
opportunity to enable mothers to form an early affectionate bond to their
child by demonstrating the child to the mother. This should help mothers
to behave concernedly towards the fetus’ (Dewsbury, in Oakley, p. 185).
*3 Virtually all of the intrauterine fetal visualizations circulating in popular
culture have been produced by Lennart Nilsson, whose other texts include
A Child is Born (1977) and The Body Victorious (1987). In a Life Magazine
interview (August 1990) with David Van Biema, Nilsson professed amazement at the manner in which his work has been taken up in the US and
its relation to the issue of abortion. When asked when life begins, Nilsson
replied, ‘I cannot tell you. If I told you only ten days, or two days, or
forty days, it would be wrong. It would. Look at the pictures. I am not
the man who shall decide when human life started. I am a reporter. I
am a photographer.’ To this disavowal, he added, “Maybe the first moment
of human life, it starts with a kiss’ (Van Biema, 1999, p. 46).
14 As Hartouni notes, the personification of technology — as in endoscopes
that can ‘peer’ — is characteristic of the masking of scientific interest.
Endoscopes don’t peer — scientists do and they do for a particular set of
ideologically charged reasons and not merely out of some disinterested
notion of ‘scientific curiosity.’
15 That arousal is framed in terms only of male pleasure is another marker
of the sexist ideologies at work. The program discusses and represents
the process whereby the penis becomes erect in extensive and graphic
detail: not only is this turgid phenomenon witnessed from within the
penis itself, but the spectator is treated to a number of exterior angles.
Female sexual arousal, in contrast, is mentioned only once, in very general
terms, and the extent of its visual representation (after a throwaway
reference to the multiplicity of human erogenous zones) is limited to a
single close-up of a heavily made-up, blinking female eye.
16 The
historical resonances of representing the sperm as self-contained
entity and the ovum as passive oven (from Aristotle onwards) are examined by Emily Martin (1987, 1991).
7 The term ‘fetal viability’ also bears further unpacking and feminist analysis. The term implies that suddenly, miraculously, a fetus is capable of
autonomous existence, which serves to obscure the vast array of technology and medical intervention required to sustain such a fetus. Obviously, this comes at quite a cost, both financially and psychologically.
18
These points are indebted to discussions with Meredith Kolodner about
the constructedness of the photographic lay-out of Life, as well as to Lisa
Billowitz for sharing her experiences as an escort at the Broad Street
Clinic in Cranston, Rhode Island.
oy I am grateful to Jeffrey D. Smith of Contact Press Images for the
98
20
21
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
article by Caroline Milburn (1993) describing the controversy over this
advertisement.
Eric Clarke (1991) offers an excellent analysis ofHegel’s telos of maternity.
For an incisive and provocative reading of the manner in which such a
protection scenario played out in the Persian Gulf War see Susan Jeffords
(1991).
22
An example of the effects of basing a defense on the ‘natural’ is the
natural childbirth movement, which began in the early seventies. Its
benefits resulted in an increased range of options for some women, but,
as Elizabeth Terzakis aptly put it in a conversation with me, in terms of
economics, availability of ‘natural’ childbirth is rather ‘like organic tomatoes: it is only spottily available and costs money.’ Moreover, many of
the premises of ‘natural’ childbirth also connect to arguments about the
‘safety’ and ‘health’ of the fetus, again subsuming women’s rights beneath
those of the fetus.
2 Thomas Laqueur (1990) offers a detailed reading of a number of custody
cases involving the proliferation of ‘mothers.’
24 Rosalind Petchesky (1990), Barbara Katz Rothman
(1989) and Katha
Pollitt (1990a, b, 1991, 1992) are some of the best examples of these types
of analyses of pregnancy and mothering.
4
Semper fidelis:
daughters in their fathers’ military
In the late spring and early summer of 1990, as the US government entered into the series of peregrinations, double-dealings,
and back door negotiations that paved the way for the Persian
Gulf War, Thelma and Louise and Terminator 2 opened to huge
audiences. The most controversial aspects of the films centered
upon the issue of women and violence. In the fast-talking,
congenial atmosphere of television talk shows, viewers were
treated to a bewildering procession of so-called experts, who
pontificated about the contradiction exposed through the
improbable intersection of women and violence: have women
really come a long way or have they simply — and finally — just
become men?
The media attention to these contestations over the essential
meaning of femininity, as well as its proper professional and
ontological affiliations, gained added momentum later that
summer (Figure 4.1). By 10 September, the largest military
mobilization since D-Day included 30,000 women, or 6 percent
of the troops participating in Operation Desert Shield. Since
implementation of the All-Volunteer Forces (AVF) in July 1973,
the US military had been actively recruiting women, but Operation Desert Shield marked the first time in US history that
women had served so visibly and on such a large scale. According to Newsweek, the troops stationed in Saudi Arabia nicknamed Operation Desert Shield ‘the mom’s war’ (Beck, 1990,
poop!
The series of crises erupting around the issue of women in
the military offers a graphic illustration of the limitations of
100
eae Tht =
ny
=| Time Outit aus)
4-1 (Source: Newsweek cover, 10 September 1990. Copyright 1990,
Newsweek, Inc. All rights reserved. Reprinted by permission)
|
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
101
feminist technophobia and liberal, feminist technophilia (which
unlike technomania does not revel in technology, but sees it as
being neutral). The contradictions exposed through the crises
in the military reveal as much about the ideological foundations
of feminist thought as they do about the existing social order.
The connections between the two therefore stand out in sharp
relief. For technophobic feminists, with their investment in
women’s nurturing and pacifistic nature, women’s active participation in the armed forces rocks the foundationalist belief in
an essential female nature. If, in other words, women and
nature have been the historical victims of a warlike patriarchy,
how can technophobic feminists account for women’s participation in this very process? For technophilic feminists and their
adherence to liberal reformism, the call for equal opportunity
within the military negates critiques of militarism and imperialism. By focusing on the military as a democratic institution,
technophilic feminists left themselves little ground from which
to launch an attack on military actions.
The following analysis of representations of gender, and
struggles over its meaning, is framed around Stuart Hall’s
notion that ‘We mainly tell stories like we’ve told them before,
or we borrow from the whole inventory of telling stories, and
of narratives’ (1984, p. 5). Or, as C. Wright Mills put it, people
‘live in second-hand worlds. They are aware of much more
than they have personally experienced; and their own experience
is always indirect. The quality of their lives is determined by
meanings they have received from others’ (1967, p. 405).
Although the analytic focus of this chapter is gender, it must
be made clear from the outset that I herein consider gender in
a synthetic rather than an insular sense — as a network of social
relations from which sexual difference is constructed.
In order to counter the reductionism ensuing from a singular
emphasis on gender difference, gender will be considered from
two distinct, but necessarily connected levels: (1) the crisis as
constructed by the media, and (2) the crisis and solutions
as identified by feminists. The overarching goal here is to
analyze how the narrative and explanatory devices and
102
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
strategies used by both technophobic and technophilic feminists,
by virtue of the partiality of their accounts, ignore the complicated web that forms the social totality, thus proving unable to
offer a critique of US military hegemony and the imperialism,
sexism, racism, and homophobia that shore it up. In short,
this analysis confronts the problem of how ‘system-generated
discontents. ... lead to “single-issue” campaigns that command
intense commitment to the issue in focus while surrounding
the narrow area of attention with a vast no-man’s land of
indifference and apathy’ (Bauman, 1992, p. 182).
Since the concept of crisis is central to the following argument, I should perhaps be specific about my use of the term.
In contemporary theory, ‘crisis’ frequently is used to convey the
emergence of ‘critical consciousness,’ as well as potential threats
to hegemonic formations. Edward Said, for example, reading
Lukacs, claimed that it is through a crisis that the ‘mind or
“subject” has its one opportunity to escape reification: by thinking through what it is that causes reality to appear to be only
a collection of objects and economic données.’ In the case of a
strike, for example, the machinations of capitalism become
transparent: when workers cease to produce, the exploitative
nature of capitalist production can be made visible. Crises are
thus ‘converted into criticism of the status quo: the [workers]
are on strike for a reason, the crisis can be explained, the system
does not work infallibly, the subject has just demonstrated its
victory over ossified objective forms (1984, p. 232, emphases
added). In this passage, Said stresses the progressive elements
of crises as conjunctural occurrences in which contradictions
are rendered apparent to subjects. The element of uncertainty,
the notion that a crisis is only a chance to escape reification and
that the odds are hegemonically stacked against this escape, is
less obvious.
Against a reading that would stress the contradictory aspects
of crises rather than those that maintain acquiescence, I want
to refer to Gramsci’s description of a crisis, as an attempt to
maintain the delicate balance between threat and containment.
According to Gramsci, a crisis occurs when “incurable structural
DAUGHTERS
IN THEIR
FATHERS
MILITARY
103
contradictions have revealed themselves (reached maturity), and
that, despite this, the political forces which are struggling to
conserve and defend the existing structure itself are making
every effort to cure them, within certain limits, and to overcome
them’ (1987, p. 178). Situating agency within a terrain itself
narrowed by historical and economic determinants, it is necessary to understand that more often than not, crises are explained
—and eventually resolved — in terms mobilized by and supportive of the status quo, rather than in terms of the opposition’s
choosing. Further,
[a crisis] creates situations which are dangerous in the short run...
The traditional ruling class, which has numerous trained cadres,
changes men and programmes and, with greater speed than is
achieved by the subordinate classes, reabsorbs the control that was
slipping from its grasp.
(Gramsci, 1987, pp. 210-11, emphases added).
As Marx and Engels (1971) also make clear, crises are not
inherently progressive (although their escalation may be) and,
without the presence of a powerful and unified political party,
they more often than not serve to mask capitalism’s massive
reorganizations
and consolidations
— to, in effect, reabsorb
control.
The Persian Gulf War exemplifies this notion of crisis at a
number of deeply overlapping levels. First, the military itself
has been in a state of economic turmoil and crisis, insofar as
the end of the Cold War has thrown into question the future
of the military industrial complex. According to Bauman, “The
weapons industry less than anyone else can survive without an
enemy; its products have no value when no one is afraid and
no one wants to frighten the others’ (1992, p. 176). In addition,
the decision to wage war in the Persian Gulf, some critics
argued, could be related to the deepening recession in the
US: Secretary of State James Baker suggested that another not
unrelated ‘economic reason for the war was to counter domestic
recession or at least its political consequences at home’ (in
Frank, 1992, p. 5).
104
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
At a global level, the economic stakes for multinational corporations were reflected in the unilateral.alliance of the rich
North against the South. For many, the moral alibi offered by
the Bush administration — that Iraq had violated international
law and that the massive build-up of troops during Operation
Desert Shield was to enforce UN resolutions — simply did not
hold water, either historically or in light of contemporary global
events. For example, Israel’s invasion and occupation of the
Golan Heights, the West Bank, and the Gaza Strip violated
UN Resolution 242; the invasion of Lebanon violated UN Resolution 425; the US violated international law in its invasions of
Panama and Nicaragua; and the Indonesian massacre in East
Timor
(which has as of this writing claimed
100,000 lives)
clearly violated such laws.
The crises and contradictions reflected in the above, however,
were managed and defused by the powerful hegemony of the
US media. The media coverage of military exploits during
the conservative restoration, with its intimate links to economic
interests (many of the multinationals owning major networks
are also key players in the arms industry), gives the lie to
mythologies of a ‘free’ press. Beginning with the invasion of
the Falklands in 1982, Western defense departments have
refined their control and manipulation of the flow of information. Unlike Vietnam, where journalists had almost absolute
freedom of movement, during the Falklands War only thirty
journalists from all nations were permitted to report from the
battlefield. These journalists, moreover, had to sign a contract
in which they accepted full military censorship. In, a further
refinement of this process, the US government later prohibited
television photographers from covering the invasion of Grenada.
Media coverage of the Persian Gulf War was consequently
an instance of a highly particularized version of reality. Tom
Engelhardt observes that, even before the war officially began,
‘At the Pentagon, much thought had already gone into matters
of scheduling and closure — this, out of a post-Vietnam desire
to create a Third World battlefield where maximal weaponry
and minimal US casualties would guarantee public support’
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
105
(1992, p. 631). During the Persian Gulf War, there were major
restrictions to which pool journalists were forced to conform.
First, and most obvious, was the overt censorship of reports.
Pool journalists (those who had been approved by the Pentagon)
were ‘escorted’ by military censors, who read their notes and
reports, and screened footage. Saudi Arabia, in cooperation with
the US military, refused to grant visas to many of the world’s
media, particularly those journalists from outside the alliance.
Journalists who refused to conform to the rules set forth by the
military were threatened with deportation and/or the loss of
their credentials. As Kevin Robins and Frank Webster comment, ‘the relationship between the military and the media
offers the paradigm case for understanding the role of the mass
media in our society, and, particularly, the lines of power
between media institutions and state apparatuses’ (1986, p. 57).°
I draw attention to these restrictions because it became clear
as the war progressed that the more subtle aspects of the Falklands War coverage that Stuart Hall had analyzed in 1984
simply weren’t happening during the Gulf War. First of all, an
‘opposite version of the events (which... favoured the enemy,
or the other side)’ (p. 4) never actually emerged, although the
alternative media hinted at another version.* And despite
the repeated, explicit markers of military censorship, such as the
omnipresent subtitle ‘Cleared by the US military, journalists
seldom, if ever, seemed to concede that ‘the State had its own
interests in the transmission of the news’ (Hall, 1984, p. 4).
Instead, most US journalists engaged in jingoistic, patriotic
ejaculations, conceding that military censorship was necessary
for the protection of the troops and the success of Operation
Desert Storm. The transparency of the censorship of information is particularly important in understanding the ideological work performed by representations of gender.
The controversial issue of women in/and the military requires
an understanding of its location within this context; otherwise
a critique of injustices enacted and promoted by US armed
forces throughout the world becomes impossible. Bourdieu has
suggested that ‘Social science is always prone to receive from
106
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
the social world it studies the issues that it poses about that
world’ (1993, p. 236). In other words, ‘Each. ‘society, at each
moment, elaborates a body of social problems taken to be legitimate, worthy of being debated, of being made public and
sometimes officialized, and, in a sense, guaranteed by the state’
(p. 236). This state guarantee — the pre-construction of the object
or issue, as Marx would have it — not only presupposes the
existing social order, but is in fact the product of this complicated order and its histories. As long as women were excluded
from military service or consigned to administrative or medical
positions removed from combat areas, their presence in the
military did not constitute an issue. It is to the construction of
the issue of women and the military and its state guarantee
during the Persian Gulf War that I now turn.
The mom’s war
Historically, Western feminists, non-feminists, and anti-femin-
ists alike have accepted the opposition between the institution
of the military and the category of women as a natural effect of
gender. During times of war, what Cynthia Enloe refers to
as the ‘womenandchildren-protected-by-statesmen’ (1992, p. 96)
scenario is invariably activated as part of the call to arms.
Images of women being carried off by King-Kong-like invaders
abound in military recruitment ads from World War II, as well
as in popular culture in general. In terms of historical discourses,
both women and the nation-state — as penetrable territories —
have been represented as particularly vulnerable to the predatory and rapacious advances of the enemy.
Susan Jeffords (1991) analyzes discussions of the Persian Gulf
War in terms of a protection scenario (or what Richard Slotkin,
1973, calls a ‘captivity narrative’) — a mythology deeply embedded in US history. According to Jeffords, the protection scenario
is established through three categories that stand in unstable
conjunction with one another: the protected or victim (the
person violated by the villain); the threat or villain (the person
who attacks the victim); and the protector or hero (the person
DAUGHTERS
IN THEIR FATHERS’ MILITARY
107
who protects or rescues the victim or promises such aid) (p. 204).
As both Jeffords and Judith Hick Stiehm (1982) argue, the
traditional protection scenario depends for its full affective force
on the feminization of the one who is powerless and in need
of protection and the masculinization of the protector. Jeffords
elaborates the deployment of the protection scenario in relation
to Kuwait (a case of white men protecting good Arabs from
evil Arabs), but the presence of female soldiers in the armed
forces strained the conventional gendered limits of the protection scenario. According to General John Vessey, former Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff: “The greatest change that has
come about in the United States forces in the time that I’ve
been in the military service has been the extensive use of
women. ... That’s even greater than nuclear weapons, I feel,
as far as our own forces are concerned’ (Washington Post, 1984,
p- 12).
The gendering of the protection scenario depends upon a
traditional construction of female nature. Inherently nonaggressive, life-giving, and nurturing, women — so the story
goes — naturally prefer not to fight or engage in war. Of course,
the single exception to this essentialist line is when women,
during the temporary absence of the male protector, must protect their children, but that is also a defensive, rather than
offensive, maneuver. Given a choice, in other words, women
would simply choose not to fight, an appeal to essential female
nature that provides justification for barring women from
combat.
This essentialism proceeds by a strange, if predictable, line
of reasoning. On one hand, women
— powerless, defenseless,
and utterly vulnerable — are always already victims who require
the services of the masculine protector. On the other hand,
women are accorded moral superiority — they are the angels in
the house, whose shining, heavenly examples serve to humanize
what Camille Paglia describes as masculinity’s ‘aggressive,
unstable, combustible’ characteristics (1993, p. 65). Or, as
Mikhail Gorbachev put it, ‘Women prevent the threads of life
from being broken. The finest minds [which presumably don’t
108
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
include women’s] have always underscored the peacemaking
role of women’ (in Gioseffi, 1988). Referring to Margaret Thatcher, Jacqueline Rose has written that ‘If femininity is opposed
to violence according to one stereotype — women are not violent
— Thatcher presents a femininity which does not serve to neutralize violence but allows for its legitimation’ (1988, p. 15). If,
in other words, this stereotype presents women as essentially
non-violent and therefore more
rational, it also ensures that
violence undertaken by women (or in the name of women) must
be rational and therefore legitimate.® The protection scenario
encompasses both these moves: it at once depends upon the
essentialized non-violence of female nature and then goes on
to legitimize violence in the interests of potential female victims.
Following from this, the moral superiority of women, evidenced by their absence from combat, functions as a distinguishing characteristic of Western civilization. Arguing against
women
in the military, William F. Buckley, Jr claimed “The
attempt to equalize the sexes is going to be asymptotic. You
think you have reached equality, but there is still a tiny difference there. That difference bespeaks an insight which is a
hallmark of civilization’ (1991, p.54). Buckley’s appeals to
biology lead him to conclude that the presence of women in
combat can only have deleterious results for a ‘civilized’ country:
‘we need to wonder whether the machine gunner exposing his
life to effect a mission isn’t dismayed at the thought of a young
woman firing away at his side, causing him to wonder, wonder
whether the fight he is fighting reflects a civilized order’ (p. 54).
Citing the experience of the Israelis, another writer claims that
Israeli women were withdrawn from combat zones for three
reasons: ‘if captured they will be raped, repeatedly; many men
simply fall apart when they see young women they know well
being disemboweled by shell splinters; Israeli society does not
want girls to be killers’ (“Women
in Battle’, 1990, p. 18). A
civilized society, in other words, loses its civilized status by
socializing the angel in the house to be the soldier in the field.
To take an example of how this works in popular culture,
on Friday, 19 January 1991, the film Not Without My Daughter
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
109
(Brian Gilbert, 1991) opened in cinemas in the US. The plot
of this ‘true’ melodrama involves an American woman, Betty
Mahmoody, whose hitherto loving and Americanized Iranian
husband wants to take his wife and young daughter to visit his
family in Iran. Despite her reservations about the dangers
involved in this trip, Betty (played by a wide-eyed and tearful
Sally Fields) eventually consents. When her husband rediscovers
Islam, in the most dogmatic and stereotypically patriarchal
fashion imaginable, he insists that the family remain in Iran.
Betty objects, only to discover that, under Iranian law, she has
no rights to her daughter. The remainder of the film is devoted
to Betty’s struggles to escape from patriarchal captivity.
It is worth noting the subject matter of this film because the
release of the film had been delayed for several months. Its
opening during the first days of Operation Desert Storm seems
less than coincidental, particularly since the anti-Arab sentiments mobilized during the past two decades do not distinguish
between various nation-states and shift only along the lines of
dominant economic interests. The film’s repeated references to
hostages not only recall the Iran hostage situation, but through
the figure of the captive white woman link it to the alleged
Kuwaiti hostages that the US was rescuing.
Nuha Al-Radi remarks that “The West has three images of
Arabs: terrorists, oil-rich sheikhs and women covered in black
from head to toe’ (1992, p. 229). Cynthia Enloe further asserts,
with specific reference to the Persian Gulf War, that coverage
of the crisis ‘has been framed by a contrast between the liberated
American woman soldier and the veiled Arab woman’ (1992,
p. 99). Indeed, Not Without My Daughter demonstrates this contrast, as well as its anti-feminist sentiments, through its central
opposition between the situation of women in Iran and that of
women in the US. In one of the first shots, Sally Fields sports
a tag that declares ‘I am Maatob’s Mom’ — a constitutive identification uncontested throughout the film. The remainder of
the film dogmatically emphasizes the contrast between nonpatriarchal US society and the repressive patriarchal regime of
110
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Iran, particularly through the repeated non-consensual veilings
of Betty Mahmoody.
During the Persian Gulf War, the veilstrictly signified the
barbarism essential to Iraqi society. This stereotype of Arab
cultures as paradigms of repressive, patriarchal societies was
somewhat feebly offset in the case of Arab allies (notably Saudi
Arabia, although not the victimized and impotent Kuwait)
through appeals to ‘cultural difference.’ Despite media claims
about the ‘progressive’ inclinations of Saudi society, observations
such as the following were equally frequent: “Two female
paratroopers ... couldn’t help but stare as a Muslim woman in
a black veil walked by: “Tragic,” said First Lieutenant Jennifer
Ann Wood, who quoted a maxim from her West Point days:
“That’s a tradition unhampered by progress”’ (Beck, 1990,
p. 24).
Arguments about ‘cultural difference, however, apply only
to US allies who, it is presumed,
have a civilized or near
civilized status. Civilization by association also relates to the
deployment of female troops by other countries. Much has been
made by the media of the revolutionary, and conspicuously
uncivilized, participation of women in revolutionary movements
— when these movements are in opposition to dictatorships
sponsored by the US. Thus, in Not Without My Daughter, Betty
Mahmoody is forced by veiled women wielding M—16s to cover
her head, which reinforces her belief that the society is ‘so
primitive.’ The US media have also negatively portrayed the
active presence of women in armed struggles in third world
countries, particularly communist and related anti-capitalist
movements in Central and South America.’
The presence of women in these struggles, it is alleged, is
symptomatic of one of two things in the eyes of the West:
desperation and the descent into ‘the law of the jungle’ or
essentialized inhumanity. The media representations never
entertain the idea that women (as well as men) may have
cause to arm themselves against the state; instead, they are the
unwitting dupes or victims of communist brainwashers who
care little or nothing about human lives. Of course, the rhetoric
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS
MILITARY
III
of terrorism, Annie Goldson and Chris Bratton argue, is “struc-
tured to support the interests of the United States in the Third
World’ (1988, p. 151) and therefore does not discriminate along
the lines of gender.
The two, not necessarily competing, images of Arab women,
as exemplars of oppression and/or as unnatural commandoes,
not only reinforced anti-Arab prejudice in the US, they also
offered the mirror-images against which representations of
American women had to work in order to maintain the stability
of the protection scenario. The sanctioned and civilized position
for women during war times is in a supportive role — unveiled,
but somewhere well behind the lines, preferably stateside. The
contrast between ‘civilized’ American servicewomen and ‘barbaric,’ unnatural Arab female soldiers underpins the subsequent
representations: the American woman, presented as sexualized
normative object, remains a woman, while the Iraqi woman 1s
a paradigm of unnatural, desexualized aggression (Figures 4.2
and 4.3).
During the initial days of air war in the Persian Gulf, threats
to these traditional representational frameworks were deferred
or ignored, largely because female pilots were barred from
flying combat missions and therefore considered immune to
danger. The images carried on Cable News Network (CNN), as
well as the major networks, were straightforwardly traditional
during these first few days. Viewers were treated to repeated
shots of male pilots slapping one another’s backs and asses,
commenting on their adrenaline highs, and making statements
such as, ‘I’ve been a very fortunate fellow. The Lord blessed
me with a good woman and made me an American fighter
pilot. God bless America’ (CNN, 18 January 1991).
Consequently, at the beginning of the war, representations of
women are contained within the traditional parameters of the
military family. CNN repeatedly aired interviews with military
wives, touting them as: ‘Another part of the human story. The
war in the gulf is separating thousands of families around the
world. Husbands from wives, parents from children’ (19 Janu-
ary 1991). Generally, these interviews focus attention on ‘family
4.2 (Source: Time, 21 January 1991, p. 43)
4-3[facing] (Source: Time, 8 October, 1990, p. 2)
113
FEMINISM
114
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
support groups’ and the bonding together of military wives
(Figure 4.4). The voices and presence of these women were
consistently
set
against
those
of anti-war
protesters.
For
example, an interviewer asked Marine wife Christi Hawthorne
how she felt about the anti-war protestors:
I felt very strongly about the protestors... I know that all protestors for the war aren’t flag-burners but when I do see a flag-burner
and they say they’re doing it in honor or in the name of my husband
that angers me very much because my husband doesn’t want those
protestors protesting the war. He wants the people in America to
support the war.
(CNN, 22 January 1991)
The traditional image of the wife/mother, thoroughly supportive of husband and country, was mobilized to discredit antiwar protesters. In this way, the angel in the house once again
provides the legitimation for violence.
Undoubtedly, another aspect of these obsessive representations of ‘the women left behind,’ as well as the later images
of ‘the men left behind,’ is to confirm the heterosexual orien-
tation of female soldiers. The aggressive woman is always
already coded as lesbian, and the military, which had every
reason to conceal its heinous treatment of lesbians and gay men,
went to great lengths to insure that female soldiers available
for interviews possessed the appropriate heterosexual credentials. The only interview of a woman in which no reference
was made to her partner status was with a butch-looking
woman just before the ground war began. This interview,
moreover, was conducted in partial darkness while the soldier
was driving a jeep. Of course, there were limits to how far the
media could go in representing femininity, without, on one
hand, emphasizing the vulnerability of servicewomen, or masculinizing them on the other. One of the strategies to balance
this dichotomy was to humanize servicemen. Consequently,
male soldiers were frequently depicted feeding babies and
caring for small children (Figures 4.5 and 4.6).
Nevertheless, these narrative constructions were not without
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS
MILITARY
rts
their contradictions. During a program called ‘The Persian Gulf
War: Answering Children’s Questions,’ Peter Jennings refers to
the ‘million men on the border between Kuwait and Saudi
Arabia.”* The soldiers consulted as ‘experts’ during this program
were US Air Force Captain Richard Patty (a white doctor),
Lieutenant Colonel Caroline Rolf (a white nurse), and Air
Force Master Sergeant, Al Brooks (an African-American mech-
anic who ‘fixes things’). During the course of the program,
Peter Jennings admitted that: ‘I’ve forgotten the name of our
master sergeant.’ With slightly less embarrassment, his single
question for the nurse is: “Where do you do your laundry?’
From the mobilization of Desert Shield in August 1990
through the machinations of Desert Storm, both television and
print media coverage were peppered with references to domestic
and stereotypical female activities in the military. These reports
consistently foregrounded the fact that women were barred
from combat and therefore were unlikely to be placed in harm’s
way. Despite continuing assertions that women were barred
from combat, and therefore were comparatively safe, the shifting boundaries of the battle zone within a high-tech war eventually undermined these claims. During the invasion of Panama
in December 1989, the 988th Military Police Company, led by
Captain Linda L. Bray, engaged Panamanian soldiers in a fire
fight. The incident gained immediate media attention because
it was the first time in American military history that a woman
had officially led forces into battle. The setting for this particular
battle — described alternatively as a ‘dog kennel’ and ‘an attack
dog-compound’ (‘Fire When Ready, Ma’am’, 1999, p. 29) — was
used to downplay the combat, although, as one caption pointed
out, ‘The women
carried M-—16s, not dog biscuits.’ Yet the
incident pointed to the fact that distinctions between combat
and non-combative positions are neither as rigid nor as predictable as the military would have civilians believe.
Coverage of women in combat during the invasion of
Panama, as well as the Gulf War, invoked the protection scenario insofar as military officials expressed fatherly concern
about the physical well-being of female soldiers, largely by
a
117
4.4[facing] (Source: Time, 28 January 1991, p. 37)
45 (Source: Time, 3 September 1999, p. 1)
4.6
(Source: Time, 10 December 1999, p. 40)
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS
MILITARY
119g
focusing.on women’s alleged inability to protect themselves
during combat. But in all of the reports, whether on television
or in print media, concluding references point to another
dynamic at work: the manufacturing of public support for the
war. Despite the gestures in the direction of protecting female
soldiers, concern was clearly generated around the visual impact
that images of wounded or dead female soldiers would have
on support for the war, or the issue of ‘public sensitivity to
possible female casualties’ (‘Fire When Ready’, 1990, p. 29).
Newsweek, in fact, claimed that Congress’ opposition to women
in combat ‘stems from the perception that the U.S. public won’t
stomach its daughters coming home in body bags’ (Beck, 1990,
p. 24).”
Since the greater part of the early television coverage involved
high-tech, computer-generated images and the mediation
offered by Patriot missiles and ‘smart bombs,’ it wasn’t until
reports of US POWs began filtering through (19 January 1991)
that material, embodied, US soldiers became cause for media
attention. On Sunday (20 January 1991), the fourth day of
the air war, CNN presented audiotapes released by the Iraqi
government of interviews with POWs. When these were presented two days later with the accompanying visual footage (a
delay effected by military censorship), commentators and viewers expressed outrage at the sight of beaten, helpless soldiers
being exploited for propaganda purposes.” The media launched
into a speculative frenzy about the origins of the soldiers’ injuries and public sentiment was further moved to the right by
what was represented as indisputable evidence of torture. After
the return of the POWs,
it became
clear that much of this
expert commentary was unsubstantiated, although, once again,
there was little evidence of this in the mainstream media. One
POW, for instance, later admitted that not only were his facial
injuries the result of ejecting from his airplane, but that he had
punched himself in the face to avoid being forced to appear on
Iraqi television (Kellner, 1992, p. 191).
Although these first POWs were all male, CNN was prepar-
120
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
ing its audience for the possibility of female POWs. CNN aired
a brief segment on POWs, which concluded with the following:
The Geneva Conventions [which are daily violated by the US] call
for humane treatment of POWs without regard to race, nationality,
religion, political opinions or sex. For the first time in American
military history on a large scale, the latter provides a frightening
scenario. There are over 27,500 women serving here with the American Forces. Although by law, women are prohibited from serving in
combat, many in supply and transportation posts, for instance, are
deployed very near to the front line. In today’s highly mobile ground
combat, they run the risk of being captured. In a region where
women traditionally play a subservient role to men, their fate — in
the hands of Iraqi captors — would be uncertain. It is certain however
such a sight would have tremendous repercussions on public opinion.
(19 January 1991)
This excerpt points to the racism embedded in these references
to gender. First, it is tacitly understood that Iraq will disregard
the Geneva Conventions (an understanding facilitated by
repeated references to human rights violations occurring apparently only in Iraq).'' Second, the fate of women POWs is
complicated by what we are to understand as the ultimate
patriarchal society.
The media speculation became even more exaggerated when,
on 31 January, Melissa Rathbun-Nealy became the first US
servicewoman since World War II to be declared missing in
action. When Rathbun-Nealy’s status as POW was confirmed,
anxieties about women in the military erupted in full force.
Senator William Cohen’s words before the US Senate’s 14 January 1991 debates about Iraqi atrocities — ‘daughters raped before
their parents and executed. ... Horrors that would challenge
the imagination of a Marquis de Sade’ — returned to haunt the
media coverage. Having been prepared by the coverage of
the ‘brutalized’ male POWs, the media produced yet another
barrage of innuendo about what forms of torture RathbunNealy would be forced to endure as a woman, with rape
figuring most prominently.”
When rape is centralized by the US media, a certain amount
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
I21'
of suspicion seems in order. To put it simply, the US government
has not expressed much interest in prosecuting rapists or preventing rape except in those cases where the powerful set of
emotions that rape conjures (for both women and men) can be
harnessed to its political and economic interests. For example,
the rape of women in Bosnia and Herzegovina has attracted the
attention not only of the US media, but of prominent US
feminists such as Catherine MacKinnon and Gloria Steinem as
well. At the UN World Conference on Human Rights in June
1993, MacKinnon claimed that the situation constituted “a violation of women’s humanity of unprecedented visibility and
priority’ (in Flanders, 1993, p. 176). One problem with MacKinnon’s approach (there are many) is her unquestioning acceptance
of this state-guaranteed issue — particularly when the US military is involved. And the state-guaranteed issue with which
MacKinnon is still concerned has to do with proving the causal
link between pornography and violence, which assumes vast
opportunistic proportions in her reductive analysis of the situation in Bosnia.'* Consequently, the atrocities in Bosnia become
identical to atrocities in the US: ‘Change the politics or religion,
and victims of ritual torture in this country report the same
staged sexual atrocities ending in sacrifice’ (1993, p. 30).
During the Gulf War, and as in the CNN coda on female
POWs, the central anxiety expressed through the issue of rape
had less to do with the physical and mental well-being of these
women and much more to do with ‘how the public will react
to see[ing] women held captive — and possibly tortured — by
the enemy’ (“Women in the Military: The First POW?’,
1991,
p. 20), which explains why far less coverage was devoted to
Rathbun-Nealy’s release 33 days later. When asked whether she
had been raped or tortured ‘like so many Kuwaiti women,’
Rathbun-Nealy responded that: “They were the nicest people . ..
They did all they could to make me comfortable. I’m probably
the only POW who has ever gained weight’ (‘Survivor’, 1991,
p. 46). ‘Some Iraqis’, she recounted, ‘told her that she was as
brave as Sylvester Stallone and as beautiful as Brooke Shields’
(p. 46).
122
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIxX
Rape, in short, was only an issue as long as it could be
attributed to the Iraqis and used to reinforce racist stereotypes
that consolidated US interests. It was only after the Persian
Gulf War reached its temporary ending that this component of
the protection scenario was overtly thrown into question. As
Jeffords observes,
in order to maintain their status, protectors must constantly be reinforcing the validity and the viability of the scenario of protection,
establishing the identities of victims and villains (the second of these
is more likely to change than the first), producing ‘new’ villains when
previous ones have been defeated (or redefined), and, perhaps most
importantly, fending off others who would compete for protector
status.
(1991, p. 205)
That the military is more concerned with its public image than
with the safety of its troops has been hinted at by the subsequent
revelations about the treatment of women in the military, which
have called into question its stereotypical role as ‘protector.’ For
example, in the autumn of 1990, male cadets in the US Air
Force Academy concealed themselves in a closet to watch
another male cadet have sex with a female cadet. According to
Cynthia Wright, this ‘practice . . . is apparently common enough
to have acquired the name “rodeo” based on the object of the
game, which is for the male cadet to remain “mounted” for
as long as possible after the closet voyeurs have leapt from
concealment’ (1991, p. 17). In 1991, a female midshipman at
Annapolis was handcuffed to a urinal ‘while her male peers
jeered and took photographs’ (p. 16).
Perhaps the most thoroughly documented instances of such
abusive behavior occurred during the now infamous Tailhook
convention, which was held in Las Vegas in September 1991."
At this symposium, over a three-day period, ninety people
(eighty-three women and seven men) ‘were victims of some
form of indecent assault’ (Office of the Inspector General, 1993,
p. 54) — assaults that ranged from being groped, pinched, fondled, and bitten to being forced to perform fellatio on a dildo
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
123
attached to a rhino mural. Although two civilian victims
immediately filed reports with the Las Vegas Metropolitan
Police, it wasn’t until Naval Lieutenant Paula Coughlin’s frustration with military investigations led her to go public with
her account in June 1992 that the Office of the Inspector General
was called in to investigate.
In The Tailhook Report, Coughlin (the only victim identified
by name in the report) described her assault in the following
terms:
He was bumping me, pushing me forward down the passageway
where the group on either side was pinching and then pulling at my
clothing. The man then put both his hands down the front of
my tanktop and inside my bra where he grabbed my breasts. I
dropped to a forward crouch position and placed my hands on the
wrists of my attacker in an attempt to remove his hands... I sank
my teeth into the fleshy part of the man’s left forearm, biting hard.
I thought I drew blood.
(p. 214)
While the Inspector General’s report states that “There is no
excuse for the misconduct and unbecoming behavior that
occurred at Tailhook ’g1’, it immediately proceeds to comment
that ‘to be fair [sic] to those engaged in nonassaultive activities,
such as indecent exposure and drunkenness, the reader must
keep in mind that an atmosphere was permitted to develop
over a period of years which encouraged officers to act in
inappropriate ways’ (p. xii). The report concludes that the problem of sexist, openly misogynistic behavior resulted from ‘a
serious breakdown of leadership’ (p. 95), but then refuses to
offer recommendations because “We have every expectation that
the Navy will address the causes and conduct that combined to
produce the disgrace of Tailhook ’91’ (p. 96).
Another ongoing crisis around the military that disrupts its
privileged status as protector is the debate about homosexuals’
right to serve. It has been a traditional practice within the
military, as within other institutions, to abuse lesbians and gay
men, whether as military personnel or civilians. Its particular
virulence in the military is partially attributable to the fact that
124
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
‘attacks on men’s sexuality are an important part of the training
repertoire’ (Stiehm, 1982, p. 372). Up to. this point, lesbians
and gay men have faced immediate discharge if their erotic
orientation became known. Although the Pentagon suspended
investigatory proceedings against lesbians and gay men during
Operation Desert Shield because they were needed on the front
lines, some women and men were told that, if they made it
home, they would face discharge proceedings once the conflict
had ended (Brown and Van Voorst, 1991, p. 15). Women, moreover, are discharged for homosexuality eight times as often as
men are in the Marine Corps and three times as often in other
branches of the military.”
From these brief examples, it appears evident that the military has no investment in protecting democracy, nor is it clear
who is being protected from whom. Appeals to men’s ‘existing
instinct for aggression’ (Horowitz, 1992, p. 47) or downright
lies claiming that ‘far more
serious sexual molestation
[was]
suffered by the American female POWs in the Gulf at the
hands of enemy soldiers’ (“Not the Right Stuff’, 1992, p. 14) are
no longer smoothly working to uphold the military’s privileged
and mythic position as protector. Newsweek pointed out that
the ‘fear that women shot down will be raped as POWs’ has
ceased to hold water, since the greater threat is much closer to
home. At least twenty-four army servicewomen reported being
raped or assaulted by fellow soldiers while serving in Saudi
Arabia (Waller, 1992, p. 36). In view of the silence maintained
around Tailhook, it seems likely that the actual figures were
higher.
White women warriors
Cynthia Enloe recently offered this cautionary advice:
Post-war periods are dangerous times. They are times when lessons
— often the wrong lessons, often lessons right for some but harmful
to others — are hammered out. Post-war is a time for feminists to
keep their eyes wide open, for it is now when masculinity and
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
125
femininity will be reconsidered, and perhaps reconstructed, by warmakers and war resisters alike.
(1992, pp. 95-6)
Up to this point, I have been using the term ‘protection scenario’
in an uncritical manner. Since the military legislates and legitimates its actions through appeals to innocent victims, the pro-
tection scenario offers a useful formula for beginning to excavate
the problematic at hand. Nevertheless, the universalizing aspects
of this myth — its reliance on the construction of “women’ as
the central category of analysis — underwrite its methodological
limitations. As Judith Williamson proposes, ‘one of the most
important aspects of “femininity” in mass culture is not what
they reveal, but what they conceal’ (1986, p. 103). I now want
to describe how two central feminist responses to the crisis
generated around women and the military operate within
received and limited social parameters and in so doing contribute to the ultimate containment of the crisis.
First, as Susan Faludi (1991), Carol Tavris (1992), and Katha
Pollitt (1992) argue, an essentialism based on women’s pacifistic,
maternal nature dovetails with dominant ideologies of female
moral superiority. Positing a world of ‘maternal thinking,’ as
Sara Ruddick (1989) puts it, where violence and war have
been replaced with female serenity and community, in the end
difference feminists wind up providing arguments that do little
more than reify stereotypes of female nature. In a nutshell,
feminist theories based on ‘a female world of love and ritual
and a male world of getting and spending and killing’ (Pollitt,
1992, p. 806) obscure the complexities of any formulation of the
category of ‘women,’ reproducing a uniform category oblivious
to differences manifested along the lines of race, class, and
erotic orientation."
In laying claim to women’s inherently peaceful and peaceloving nature, this argument does not criticize militarism or
the military state, per se, but argues universally against the
aggression and phallic lust attributable to masculinity. Women’s
peace movements in the US have remained contained not only
126
within the master
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
narrative of the protection scenario, but
also within the boundaries of what is deemed (if not sanctioned)
as appropriate female behavior during times of military
aggression or conflict. As Stiehm observes, speaking as women
for peace generally entails the acceptance of protection. In so
doing, they ‘seem too often to ignore the fact that much “successful” nonviolence is related to having (1) a potential for
violence to renounce or (2) having someone else use or threaten
force for one’ (1982, p. 376). It also ignores two fundamental
aspects of the problem: first, that there is nothing intrinsically
non-violent about women’s participation in racist, homophobic,
and imperialist endeavors; and, second, the presence of women
within the military. In lieu of a synthetic analysis or a structural
critique, the pacifistic argument offers a relatively non-threatening and mild form of resistance. And, as we have learned
over sO many years of conservative administrations, feminist
arguments based on laying claim to a creeping biologism always
run the risk of being turned against progressive interests.'7
According to liberals like Patricia Schroeder and liberal institutions like Ms. Magazine and the National Organization for
Women (NOW), the exclusion of women from combat is anal-
ogous to the exclusion of women from other powerful institutional positions and practices. Michele Beneke, liaison to the
Gay and Lesbian Military Freedom Project, views it as ‘a citizenship issue. Women won’t be full citizens until they can serve
in any capacity in the military’ (Fuentes, 1991, p. 518). This
equal employment opportunity argument is motivated by two
dubious beliefs. The first is similar to pacifistic reasoning: the
problem at hand is not structural, but results from the absence
of the humanizing presence of women in such institutions. The
belief that the presence of women within an institution such as
the military will serve to shift or change the power structures
embedded in that institution belies the power of such institutions to shape individuals. Given the histories of women
who have attained power through such institutional avenues,
feminists should maintain a great deal of skepticism about
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
127
such possibilities. Certainly Margaret Thatcher’s gender didn’t
prevent her from starting the Falklands War (and much more).
This argument relies on the belief that institutions, in and
of themselves, are fundamentally neutral. Thus, Linda DePauw,
a historian and founder of the Minerva Center on women and
the military, says that “The apparatus of the military is neutral.
You can use the hierarchical organization for different things.
The planet needs a lot of work. We could use armies to clean
up toxic waste’ (in Fuentes, 1991, p. 518). But the military is
neither neutral nor an institution like any other: it is the institution called upon by capitalism violently to repress threats to
capitalist interests when ideological coercion fails. To ignore the
violent and destructive history and practices of the military is
to make a travesty of arguments put forth by feminists and gay
rights activists.
The second, equally implausible belief, is that lifting the
combat ban works in the interests of all servicewomen — that
rescinding the ban will vastly improve the status of all female
soldiers. While female officers have recognized that their
exclusion from battle blocks promotions and upward mobility,
Carolyn Becraft, a former army officer, compares enlisted
women to blue-collar workers in terms of their career possibilities. As Annette Fuentes surmises, the ‘fight to end combat
exclusions is driven from above’ (1991, p. 518): “A person might
see the movie Top Gun and want to fly like Tom Cruise. But
has anyone walked out of Platoon and signed up to be a grunt?’
In effect, while lifting the ban would improve the situation of
women who have chosen the military as a career, it is difficult
to argue that women who have entered the military not by
choice but because they desperately need a job would endorse
a policy that might result in their deaths.
In the media coverage surveyed for this analysis, class position
was a non-existent category. Indeed, the image of the female
soldier as a white, married woman, whose concern was not
how to feed her children, but with whom to leave them,
obscured many levels of the reality of the armed forces. The
equal employment opportunity position reproduces this obscur-
128
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
antism. Women of color account for 38 percent of all women
in the armed forces — 30 percent of whom are .African-American. In the army, more than half of all enlisted women are
women of color (47 percent of whom are African-American).
As in ‘civilian’ institutions, discrepancies between laborers and
managers (or enlisted personnel and officers) are divided by
race: 41 percent of enlisted women are minorities, but only 19
percent of officers are women of color.
Early in the days of Operation Desert Shield, the print media
briefly made note of the fact that many of the troops to be
mobilized during the ground war were African-American,
Latino, and Native American
and that, as in Vietnam, they
would be dying in disproportionate number to whites.'* The
racial and class make-up of the US military, a point raised time
and time again by anti-war protestors, was given scant attention
by the mainstream media. When it was raised at all, it was
dismissed through the logic of the ‘volunteer’ army: unlike
Vietnam, these women and men had ‘freely’ chosen military
service. According to Rachel Jones, the implementation of the
AVF in 1973 changed the profile of soldiers only insofar as
‘The numbers of soldiers from more affluent or well-educated
backgrounds dropped starkly, replaced by recruits from lower
socio-economic and educational ranks’ (1992, p. 247). This disparity is reflected in the fact that only two of the 535 members
of the US Congress had offspring fighting in the Persian Gulf
(p. 241)”
The constant presence of conservative Colin Powell seemed
to imply further that people of color had some input into this
conflict and that the military was, moreover, the most integrated
of US institutions. Powell himself dismissed critics of the armed
forces’ racial composition: “What you keep wanting me to say
is that this is disproportionate or wrong. I don’t think it’s
disproportionate or wrong. I think it’s a choice the American
people made when they said have a volunteer army and allow
those who want to serve to serve’ (in Jones, 1992, p. 238).
Soldiers in the military, Powell further asserted, ‘were white
and they were black and they were a family’ (Powell, 1991,
DAUGHTERS
IN THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
129
p. 17). But, as Jones points out, such observations rely on an
‘even-playing-field’ ideology that ignores the absence of economic opportunities for many people in the US — a large
proportion of whom are Latino, African-American, and Native
American.
Given
the situation
of inner-cities
in the US, it
should hardly come as a surprise that 80 percent of all recruits
from the city of Chicago in 1990 were African-American,
Latino, Asian-American,
and Native
American
(Jones, 1992,
p- 239).
After troops began returning to the US from Saudi Arabia
in May 1991, Charlayne Hunter-Gault, a correspondent for the
MacNeil/Lehrer Newshour, interviewed three women soldiers
whose stories she had been following for the previous nine
months. Air Force Colonel Theresa Collier described her return
in the following terms:
the first [television] image that I saw
after leaving Saudi Arabia
was the police beating the hell out of Rodney King in LA and that
really pissed me off. Excuse my French, but I couldn’t believe it. ’'m
like, here I am, spend eight months over here to protect ‘my country’
but yet people are getting beat, you know, people are getting beat for
no apparent reason at home.... I heard a statistic the other day that
the leading cause of death for black men between 18 and 24 is murder,
but yet it seems nobody seems to care. Like, okay, let them kill
themselves and you know, on to the next problem, on to the next
war.
(MacNeil/Lehrer Newshour, 1991, p. 12)
The hegemonic belief that the military somehow operates at a
distance from, or outside of, the structural oppressions that
comprise capitalism is contested in this passage — the concept
of the ‘just’ war juxtaposed with the image of a country where
justice is daily violated.
In conclusion, neither the pacifistic logic nor the equal
employment opportunity argument addresses issues of global
and local social injustices. At the level of the global, claiming
that women’s pacifistic nature causes them to oppose war in
principle displaces a critique of the specific historical injustices
promoted through wars in the Persian Gulf and elsewhere.
130
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Women are seen as being biologically and universally opposed
to a universal concept of war, which makes arguments about
cultural and historical specificities, as well as economic interests,
seem unnecessary.
At the level of the local, pacifistic arguments can account for
the presence of women in the military only through a species
of false consciousness. The presence of women in the military
— the idea that women might choose to participate in such an
overtly aggressive bastion of masculinity — shatters the belief
that women’s role in war, indeed women’s role in society at
large, is dictated by their caring and nurturing essential identities. While it may be possible to explain women’s entry into the
military and other anti-feminist institutions as stemming from
‘false consciousness’ — a position embodied in the work of Mary
Daly (1978 and 1984) and Dorothy Dinnerstein (1976) — this
offers a very partial explanation — one that is unequipped to
move outside its own class position. For example, given the
economic profiles and backgrounds of many women in the military, it seems altogether likely that in the absence of other
options (i.e. education or employment) women would turn to
military service.
Annette Fuentes’ commentary offers a moving conclusion:
But those whose vision of feminism extends beyond career trajectories
to the search for wholeness inextricably tied to justice need to say
there is another perspective on citizenship, valor and patriotism. A
first-class female citizenship is founded on serving people, not destructive foreign policies. Let’s not get so tangled up in yellow ribbons
that we forget the connection between the battles women wage domestically to feed themselves and their families and a ravenous military
machinery that swallows nations whole.
(1991, p. 519)
Liberal, technophilic arguments about equal employment
opportunity in the military or technophobic defenses of women’s
essential natures are ill equipped to produce such a synthetic
and structural vision.
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS’
MILITARY
131
Notes
1 Of course, the breakdown of occupations is predictable: 48.6% of enlisted
women occupy support, administration, and medical positions, while
54.2% of women officers occupy support, administration, and medical
positions (“The Total Numbers: A Strong Beachhead in the Armed
Forces,’ Newsweek, 1990, p. 23).
2 For analyses of this and related issues, see Douglas Kellner (1992) and
Christopher Norris (1992), and the volumes edited by Hamid Mowlana,
George Gerbner, and Herbert I. Schiller (1992) and Cynthia Peters (1992).
3 It is, moreover, absolutely imperative to keep in mind that, as Noam
Chomsky, put it: “The media, along with the educated classes generally,
contributed mightily to driving the country toward a war that was,
predictably, an utter catastrophe’ (1992, p. 61).
4 Indeed, The Nation and other plaintiffs (none of whom represented the
mainstream press) went so far as to file a lawsuit against George Bush
and the Department of Defense in January 1991, claiming that restrictions
imposed on access to information were based not on security concerns,
but on political affiliations. The media and Pentagon officials are currently
trying to reach an agreement for guidelines for covering future conflicts.
Newsday reporter Patrick Sloyan, however, has called the draft agreement
‘total bullshit,’ because of its vagueness and the media’s inability to force
the Pentagon to abide by its own rules. For a more extensive discussion
of this see, Jacqueline E. Sharkey (1992).
5 I should emphasize that my primary concern is with the representations
of gender used in the media in the US and the mobilization of stereotypes
peculiar to this cultural context. This is, in short, a partial analysis and
does not account for the undoubtedly different images presented in other
cultural contexts.
6 Of course, as Rose further notes, this rationale works only when the
women involved act in the name of the law, drawing attention to
the manner in which seemingly contradictory stereotypes can be assimilated to dominant ideologies.
7 Commentaries on the Maoist movement known as Sendero Luminoso,
or Shining Path, in Peru are especially illustrative of this trend. The
group is most often scathingly criticized on the basis of its successful
recruitment of poor and working-class women (largely Indian women
from the highlands), with the insinuation that these women are blindly
led into revolutionary activity. While Shining Path might very well be
subjected to criticism based on its adherence to Maoist tenets, its commitment to the issues confronting poor women hardly seems abasis for
critique.
8 In retrospect, this program, as well as the US government’s concern for
132
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
the psychic well-being of children at a moment in time when US bombs
were killing Iraqi children, is an especially repulsive example of governmental hypocrisy. It is difficult to forget the response to Peter Arnett’s
videotaped footage of wounded and dying Iraqi children, with the voiceover provided by Bernie Shaw expressing skepticism that such wounds
were incurred by US bombs.
David Horowitz further claims that feminists were “advocating that
women be put in combat roles because to do so would make it more
difficult to commit troops to combat’ (1992, p. 47). In other words, Horowitz implies that feminists were banking on the fact that the American
public would be unwilling to consent to a war in which women were
placed on the front lines of battle. Actually, this:might not be a bad
strategy for opposing US military interests, but it seems extremely
unlikely that the economically privileged feminists mobilizing around the
ban on combat have this in mind.
10
Il
The display of these soldiers was a violation of the Geneva Conventions
on the part of the Iraqi government insofar as the soldiers were being used
for the purposes of propaganda. On the other hand, the US government
permitted their release as well, thus sanctioning their use for US propaganda purposes.
The mainstream media, as well as human rights groups, were noticeably
silent on the even more abysmal human rights violations of the allied
forces. For example, Sam Husseini claims that ‘A comparison of
Amnesty’s [International] assessments of human rights abuses in various
countries (1990 Annual Report) with press evaluations of those countries’
records points to a pattern: U.S. allies’ abuses are often euphemised; those
of non-allies are played straight or exaggerated’ (1991, p. 20). See also
Alexander Cockburn’s ‘Beat the Devil’ column in The Nation from Janu-
ary 1991 through May 1gg1 for discussions of such silences.
I2
Enloe’s observations about rape in war are worth noting here: ‘Rape in
war is never simply random violence. It is structured by male soldiers’
notions of their masculine privilege, by the strength of the military’s lines
of command and by class and ethnic inequalities among women. If you're
a rich Kuwaiti woman you have less chance of being raped than if you
are an Asian maid’ (1992, p. 97).
ES MacKinnon’s stakes in this issue are clear in an anecdote related by Laura
Flanders: when MacKinnon finished her talk at the Human Rights
conference, she and her contingent of first world feminists immediately
departed, leaving only a handful of people to listen to Sudanese women
speaking of their experiences of war-time rape (1993, p. 176).
14 The Tailhook Association is a private organization whose membership is
made up of active duty, Reserve and retired Navy and Marine Corps
aviators, and defense contractors. The Tailhook Symposium is an annual
DAUGHTERS
IN
THEIR
FATHERS
MILITARY
133
reunion that includes seminars and other professional activities, although
its focus is clearly social.
25 President Clinton’s backtracking around these policies is indicative of not
only the power of the military, but his lack of commitment to antihomophobic struggles, as well. The ‘don’t ask, don’t tell’ policy that the
Clinton administration is currently endorsing simply supports the military
status quo.
16 These methodological and political limitations are underscored in one of
Tavris’ anecdotes:
When the War in the Persian Gulf broke out in January 1991, a reporter
from a major newspaper called me to discuss what I knew about the
much-publicized ‘gender gap’ in attitudes toward war. ‘What is it about
women’s nature’, he wanted to know, ‘that makes them more likely to
oppose war?’ I thought about the thousands of women in the military,
many of whom were, for the first time in history, in the thick of the battle;
the women interviewed on television and writing to the newspapers,
enthusiastically endorsing the war effort; the women who were busily
draping yellow ribbons over every tree in their neighborhood; and the
men and women who were organizing protests against the war.
(1992, p- 57)
Tavris declined the interview.
y Again, Faludi, Tavris, and Pollitt offer instructive examples of how this
has worked. Perhaps one of the most striking examples of this occurs in
the anti-porn debates, in which Andrea Dworkin and Catherine MacKinnon appealed to the Meese Commission to ‘protect’ women from the evils
of pornography. For an incisive analysis of this particular example, see
the first chapter of Linda Williams Hard Core (1989).
18 According to Tom Holm
(1992), and based on Veteran’s Administration
and census figures, the most overrepresented minority in the military is
Native Americans. Compared with population numbers, their rate is three
times that of any other minority group.
= Rather than addressing the economic disparities so evident during the
Vietnam War (i.e. the fact that college students could defer active service),
the AVF merely institutionalized these inequities under the rhetoric of
choice.
«
.
’
5
Calculating on a frictionless plane
Without friction a simple linear equation expresses the amount of
energy you need to accelerate a hockey puck. With friction the
relationship gets complicated, because the amount of energy changes
depending on how fast the puck is already moving. Nonlinearity
means that the act of playing the game has a way of changing the
rules.
(Gleick, 1987, p. 24)
In many ways and places, technophobia remains the dominant
paradigm for feminist futurologies in Western culture. Endlessly recycled and refurbished, the connection between women
and nature continues to inform and delineate the ways in which
improved worlds are thought. In both popular culture and those
feminist theories more
accessible to non-academic
feminists,
technophobic feminism dictates which pleasures are proper to
a feminist perspective, while dismissing those that diverge from
this norm
as_ technologically induced states of false
consciousness.’
Taking an infinitely prescriptive approach to both pleasure
and knowledge, access to the forms of feminism espoused by
technophobic feminists depends on knowledge of one’s self as
‘woman’ and a celebration of the pleasures allegedly inherent
in that self-awareness. As Cherrie Moraga cautions, “The mistake lies in believing in this ideal past or imagined future so
thoroughly and single-mindedly that finding solutions to present-day inequities loses priority, or we attempt to create tooeasy solutions for the pain we feel today’ (1986, p. 189). As this
project has illustrated, the cultural dominance of technophobic
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
135
feminism makes it a formidable trajectory indeed, one whose
ideological pitfalls are expressed through the intersections of
feminist technophobic theories and New Right political formations.”
Feminist technomania, mainly expressed through feminist
postmodernist theories, so far remains a phenomenon limited
to intellectual circles.’ Presented as an alternative to the formula
that celebrates women’s special connection to nature, technomania accepts the fact of postmodernity as the sine qua non of
contemporary existence and claims that it is this new and novel
condition that will help to dismantle the terms of the woman/
nature binarism.* Nevertheless, the questions that must be
brought to bear on feminist technomania are, in the end, similar
to those used to interrogate the concealed privileges and subsequent partiality of technophobic feminist visions. The final
question to be addressed, involves, as Rosemary Hennessy puts
it, the extent to which technomania also participates ‘in a general
containment of the crisis of western subjectivities by helping to
produce a subject which is “new” — that is, re-formed and
updated — but nonetheless supportive of the hegemonic interests
of multinational capitalism’ (1993, p. 47).
In order to unpack this question, I want to turn to the work
of Donna Haraway, which, as one of the most prominent
attempts to reconfigure the terms of feminist approaches to
nature and technoscience, occupies a position of some centrality
for feminist theorizations of technology and postmodernism.
Haraway’s argument ‘for pleasure in the confusion of boundaries
and for responsibility in their construction’ (1991d, p. 150)
informs and structures arguments made by feminists frustrated
by the durability of the woman/nature articulation. For feminists writing about technoscience, Haraway is frequently their
‘unlikely Beatrice through the system’ (Haraway, 19gIC, p. 325;
the reference is to Dante’s Beatrice, whose absence/presence
guides him through hell).
The cyborg has come to epitomize the postmodern traveling
theorist — a theorist located nowhere, but moving toward some
‘elsewhere.”* But, as Meaghan Morris has so aptly put it, “That’s
136
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
the trouble with cultural travel and fellow-travelling, today:
there’s a shuttle service in the hyperspace between the cultured
halls, the college walls, the prison walls, and the tracks, and
there’s a lot more baleful riff-raff on the road than there used
to be’ (1988b, p. 174). While I do not want to dismiss Haraway’s
work as being blithely technomanic or to categorize her as
‘baleful riff-raff, I do want to suggest that, over the past decade,
Haraway’s travels, impelled by methodological erasures already
implicit in ‘A Cyborg Manifesto’ (originally published in 1985),
circulate within the boundaries of a particular postmodern hyperspace. Haraway’s insistence that socialist-feminist politics for
the twenty-first century must refuse ‘to give away the game’
(19914, p. 8), or to cede the terrain of technoscience, no doubt
resembles my own argument, but its status as semiotic excursion
troubles its claims to materialism. Its proclivity for the postmodern — what David Harvey describes as an often ‘confused jumble
of concerns’ (1991, p. 76) — bears critical analysis, rather than
celebration.
The itinerary plotted out by the cyborg, one similar to that
proposed by James Clifford (1991), occurs on a comparatively
frictionless plane. To cite Jean-Francois Lyotard, one of the
repressed theorists in the cyborg’s genealogy, ‘The applicable
model here is that of Brownian movement, a well-known property of which is that the vector of the particle’s movement from
a given point is isotropic, in other words, all possible directions
are equally possible’ (1984, p. 58).° Perhaps the most effective
strategy for revealing the absences in Haraway’s work is to
view the sense of Brownian movement embedded in travel
from the more critical perspective of ‘transportation.’ Where
the word ‘travel’ suggests an active subject (one travels, but is
never traveled), the term ‘transportation’ offers a much more
complicated and nuanced understanding of the manner in
which both objects and subjects move and are moved, particularly within capitalism. Transportation, in other words, is the’
business of transporting, be it passengers, military personnel,
goods, materials, capital, or theories.
A second and interrelated aspect of this perspective concerns
CALCULATING
ON
A FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
137
the state of being transported — in a rapturous or orgasmic
sense. The postmodern critic is transported from the realm of
the material to the realm of the discursive, from the social
to the linguistic (where else could she be ‘ether’ or ‘pure
quintessence’?). I don’t want to argue, as do feminists such as
Andrea Dworkin, against any form of intercourse, be it material
or discursive, but feminism requires more cogent understandings of how and why we are transported by postmodernism,
and how our pleasurable transportations fit into a global system
of transportation. Furthermore, as Bourdieu remarks of such
primarily aesthetic and aestheticized pleasures, * “Empirical”
interest enters into the composition of the most disinterested
pleasures of pure taste, because the principle of the pleasure
derived from these refined games for refined players lies, in the
last analysis, in the denied experience of a social relationship
of membership and exclusion’ (1984, p. 499). The denial of
membership and exclusion in transportations of both varieties
points to why socialist-feminism is in fact incompatible with
feminist postmodernism, once more manifested in the absence
of economic class as a category of analysis.
In keeping with much poststructuralist theory, Haraway
asserts that ‘the production of universal, totalizing theory is a
major mistake that misses most of reality, probably always, but
certainly now’ (1g91d, p. 181). I want to read Haraway’s work
as representative of an expanding trend within feminist theory
that dismisses an understanding of the complicated workings
of structurally orchestrated, material oppressions in favor of
endless, and endlessly revolving, metaphoric oppressions. Following Neil Lazarus, I consider this move as ‘an idealist projection, prone to the reduction of the social to the medium of
language’ (1991, p. 129), in which ‘Idealism... consists in the
relentless reduction of the social to discourse in that term’s
conventional usage — as talk, conversation, treatise, etc. — in the
dematerialisation of the social that follows necessarily from
the construction of its various instances, one and all, in analogy
with language’ (p. 124).
In order to analyze the political implications of the dema-
138
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
terialization of social relations that Haraway’s travels produce,
I will initially focus on the effects and affects issuing from
methodological paradigms employed by Haraway: the practice
of reading texts ‘out of context’ (1989, p. 377), the theory of
articulation that derives from this practice, and its tacit endorsement of an avant-garde project characteristic of certain branches
of postmodernist thought.
Stop making sense
Writing and reading practices form Haraway’s most consistent
theoretical premise. ‘Feminist cyborg stories,’ according to
Haraway, ‘have the task of recoding communication and intelligence to subvert command and control’ (1991d, p. 175). The
tools for changing the world ‘are often stories, retold stories,
versions that reverse and displace the hierarchical dualisms of
naturalized identities’ (991d, p. 175). Consequently, ‘If we are
imprisoned by language, then escape from that prison-house
requires language poets, a kind of cultural restriction enzyme
to cut the code; cyborg heteroglossia is one form of radical
cultural politics’ (1991d, p. 245). In order to change reality, ‘We
need stories for imagining how to be responsible within and
for the zones in which we find ourselves’ (1992¢, p. 42).
Readings of advertisements from scientific journals are
offered as examples of the alternative, and potentially emancipatory, consequences of the cyborg’s dislocating and disruptive
reading practices. A MacroGene
Workstation
advertisement,
featuring ‘the prehistoric Ichthyostega, is ‘Full of promises,
breaching the first of the ever-multiplying final frontiers’ (1991,
p. 301). Because ‘Ichthyostega is firmly on the margins, those
potent places where theory is best cultured,’ the reader is invited
‘to join this heroic reconstructed beast with LKB, in order to
trace out the transferences of competences — the metaphoricmaterial chain of substitutions — in this quite literal apparatus’
of bodily production’ (p. 303).
In another advertisement, in which the image of a rabbit
contemplating its computer-generated image sells Logic General
CALCULATING
ON A FRICTIONLESS PLANE
139
software, Haraway asserts that the rabbit might be understood
as insisting
that the truly rational actors will replicate themselves in a virtual
world where the best players will not be Man, though he may linger
like the horse-drawn carriage that gave its form to the railroad car
or the typewriter that gave its illusory shape to the computer
interface.... Metaphoric substitution and other circulations in the
very material symbolic domain will be more likely to be effected by
a competent mouse.
(199IC, p. 301)
Removing the rabbit from within the context of an advertisement and radically misreading the caption, ‘A Few Words
About Reproduction From an Acknowledged Leader in the
Field” Haraway constructs a new meaning for it: ‘Both the
organic and computer rabbits of Logic General might re-enter
at this point to challenge all the passive voices of productionism.
The oddly duplicated bunnies might resist their logical interpellation’ (1g99ICc, p. 303).
Even if the audience producing such interpretations 1s an
extremely literate group of feminists, this form of decontextualization continually runs up against a number of obstacles.
What, for example, does this type of decontextualization portend for longstanding problems within feminism around its
very lack of context? The struggles of feminists of color and
lesbian feminists within feminist theory and movement are
crucially related to the problem of contextualizing the feminist
movement — decontextualizing, it might be said, describes standard liberal feminist practices.
Haraway’s arguments, moreover, are primarily read and
appropriated by feminists in the humanities, those for whom
reading science as science is often an arduous and alienating
enterprise (if indeed it is undertaken at all). “With the grain’
readings, in other words, are not self-evident for this audience.
Because the context productive of scientific epistemologies 1s
not identical to the context that produces feminist theory, the
dislocations and relocations proposed and performed by Hara-
140
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
way result in significant slippages and problematic misinterpretations.
Consequently, this process of dislocation and relocation
requires that texts be read not only against the grain, but outside
their original fabric as well. As Meaghan Morris puts it, ‘if the
notion of reading against the grain now seems tired, and indeed
has come to represent some of the most vapid tendencies in
criticism, it is because it can authorize a complacent sense that
we know what the doxa investing a text are like, and they
haven’t changed in twenty years’ (1989, p. 245). In short, the
point seems to lie not in understanding the doxa investing these
advertisements, but in reading them creatively.
The purpose of these decontextualizations is never entirely
clear, aside from showing us ‘the implosion of the technical,
textual, organic, mythic, and political in the gravity wells of
science in action’ (199IC, p. 300). Yet, far from being innovative,
these reading practices instead appear more congruent with the
hermetic approach of New Criticism — with two important
divergences. First, the object of textual analysis is no longer
literary (although it might be argued that the advertisement
has been elevated to the status of a literary text); and second,
in place of the past or present tense, the description is
couched in the language of the conditional. Although ‘the collapse of the “modern” distinctions between the mythic, organic,
technical, political, and textual’ (1991d, p. 301) may never have
been more evident to particular readers, what remains less than
evident is the political or historical point to which these collapsed distinctions lead.
The point to which Haraway would like them to lead, however, is her alternative to ‘a politics of representation’ (1991C¢,
Pp. 311), or ‘articulation.’ Haraway is adamant in her insistence
on the ‘ultimate unrepresentability of social nature’ (p. 313). Representation, she claims, ‘depends on possession of a passive
resource, namely, the silent object, the stripped actant’ (p. 31 3).
Articulation, in contrast, is proposed as a synchronic practice
involving provisional and contingent partnerships among ‘All
the people who care,’ who ‘must articulate their position in a
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
141
field constrained by a new collective entity, made up of indigenous people and other human and unhuman actors’ (pp. 314—15).
Articulation, both as partnership and as an active process of
cybernetic weaving, entails the stitching together of incongruous
and seemingly antagonistic elements in order to create new and
different patterns.
Within Haraway’s theory of articulation, objects are no longer
objects, but ‘unruly partners in discursive construction, delegates
who have gotten into doing things on their own, so that I don’t
forget all the circuits of competences, inherited conversations,
and coalitions of human and unhuman actors that go into any
semiotic excursions’ (199Ic, p. 305). Although her theory bears
more than a passing resemblance to the theories of discourse
and articulation put forth by Laclau and Mouffe, it can be
distinguished by her insistence on the ‘thing’s’ participation in
its own discursive construction. The ‘new collective entity’ that
results from such consensual discursive intercourse is based on
the notion of nature as ‘a social partner, a social agent with a
history, a conversant in a discourse where all of the actors are
not “us”’ (1992b, p. 83). According to Haraway, these ‘other-
worldly conversations’ need to ‘engage in forms of life with
non-humans — both machines and organisms — on livelier terms
than those provided by harvesting Darwinism or Marxism’
(p. 84), which presupposes that engagement with humans is
already a lively enough affair.
As in Laclau and Mouffe’s work, terms like ‘discourse’ and
‘articulation’ are never defined. Like the cyborg, these terms
can apparently be filled at any given time with any given
meaning. So, for Haraway,
Discourse is only one process of articulation. An articulated world
has an undecidable number of modes and sites where connections
can be made. The surfaces of this kind of world are not frictionless
curved planes. Unlike things can be joined — and like things can be
broken apart — and vice versa.... To articulate is to signify. It is to
put things together, scary things, risky things, contingent things.
(1991C, p. 324)
142
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
‘Discourse’, ‘signification,’ and ‘articulation’ blend together in
an insistence on radical contingency that excludes ‘ideology.’
Indeed, as Haraway earlier remarks, “The whole point about
discursive construction has been that it is not about ideology.
Always radically historically specific, always lively, bodies have
a different kind of specificity and effectivity; and so they
invite a different kind of engagement and intervention’ (1991¢,
p. 298).
Haraway’s theory of articulation is a dramatic departure
from Hall’s, wherein ideology occupies a position of analytic
centrality:
the theory of articulation asks how an ideology discovers its subject
rather than how the subject thinks the necessary and inevitable
thoughts which belong to it; it enables us to think how an ideology
empowers people, enabling them to begin to make some sense or
intelligibility of their historical situation, without reducing those forms
of intelligibility to their socio-economic or class location or social
position
(Hall, 1986a, p. 53)
Without a theory of ideology, the type of weaving proposed by
Haraway can ignore that the materials employed in this process
(none of which are raw) have histories independent of the
moment of articulation, because articulation is assumed to exist
only in the moment in which it is articulated.
The focus is not on how people make sense of their historical
and political location, but on how to invent new discursive
constructions. Thus, material reality does
not pre-exist as ever-elusive, but fully pre-packaged, referents for the
names. Other actors are more like tricksters than that. Boundaries
take provisional, never-finished shape in articulatory practices. The
potential for the unexpected from unstripped human and unhuman
actants enrolled in articulations — i.e., the potential for generation —
remains both to trouble and to empower technoscience.
(1991¢, p. 313)
The focus on the present produces a theory of articulations that
can be spoken, rather than articulations that speak through
CALCULATING
ON
A FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
143
subjects and through which subjects are spoken. This form of
articulation also bypasses the critical question of what sorts
of partnerships it presupposes. If we are to assume that the goal
lies in ‘The potential for the unexpected from unstripped
human and unhuman actants enrolled in articulations’ (1991C¢,
p. 313), then we must also assume that these actants exist somewhere outside the relations of force that comprise social orders
—in an elsewhere further beyond the purview of ideology.
Articulation thus rendered appears as a type of spontaneism
existing only in the present. As such, it ‘let[s] slip the question
of the historical forces which have produced the present, and
which continue to function as constraints and determinations
on discursive articulations’ (Hall, 1986a, p. 58). In a move oddly
similar to that made by technophobic feminists, Haraway’s
theory of articulation relies on the illusion that discourse can
be wrenched free of its historical resonances and, thus purged,
filled with counter-hegemonic interests.
Despite her observation that ‘Articulation is work, and it
may fail’ (1991¢, p. 314), Haraway’s readings of political activism
as a process of articulation exclude an inquiry into those articulations that either fail or secure a hegemonic balance. Although
most of her examples center upon the politics of textual analyses,
she refers to the ‘Mother’s and Other’s Day Action’ held at the
Nevada Test Site in 1987 in protest against nuclear weapons
(r99Ic, pp. 317-319; 19914, p. 245; Darnovsky, 1991) to illustrate
the political potential of articulatory practices. Describing how
activists printed a logo of the earth on a T-shirt, with the words
‘Love your mother’ emblazoned below, she sums up the image’s
efficacy in the following terms: ‘In its worst manifestation, it’s
the sort of endangered species island at Disney World, but it is
beautiful. I’m moved by it; lots of people are moved by it’
(Darnovsky, 1991, p. 70). Is the presumed distinction between
the emotion induced in Haraway and ‘lots of people’ and that
induced in Disney Land enthusiasts a troubling one? On one
hand, the globe’s affect manifests itself in ‘the sort of endangered
species island at Disney World’ — which we are to assume is a
strictly negative, hegemonic form of affect: if not a form of
144
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
false consciousness, certainly an inappropriate emotion. On the
other hand, those ostensibly immune to, the Disney World
version are also moved by it — presumably motivated by an
entirely distinct and progressive form of affect. Without a theory
of ideology, this distinction is impossible to comprehend, much
less scrutinize.
The emphasis on articulations occurring in the absence of
ideological and historical constraints ultimately undermines
Haraway’s concept of partnerships, as well as her claims to
situated
knowledges.
In
his interview,
Andrew
Ross
has
attempted to push Haraway on the problems attendant upon
her claim that ‘we ought better to be able to see the world and
its objects as agents’ (1991a, pp. 2-3), by asking her to clarify
her concept of ‘the world’s independent sense of humor’ (1988,
p- 593). Her response to Ross’s query illustrates the limitations
of her articulatory partnerships: ‘Well, obviously, what’s going
on there is some kind of play with metaphors,’ further explaining that “One has to look for a system of figures to describe an
encounter in knowledge that refuses the active/passive binary
which is overwhelmingly the discursive tradition that Western
folks have inherited’ (19914, p. 3).
But from what location does this knowledge encounter emanate and how is that site accounted for within her theoretical
framework? It seems that one partner in this articulatory
relationship must possess the literate and critical skills necessary
to refuse such binarisms. But aren’t reading and writing skills
themselves dependent on particular and unequally distributed
social relations? Bourdieu has observed that ‘art and cultural
consumption are predisposed, consciously and deliberately or
not, to fulfil a social function of legitimating social differences’
(Bourdieu, 1984, p. 7). Neither this predisposition nor the associated fact that social differences are not necessarily cause for
celebration is ever linked to issues of class location. The ‘historically specific, conjoined discipline of love, power and knowledge’ (1992b, p. 73), in other words, is not seen as being either
ideologically or economically specific. The academic setting in
which this takes place seems to exist outside the purview of
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
145
‘informatics of domination’ — an especially important oversight
at a point in time when access to the forms of knowledge
and cultural capital necessary to engaging in such site-specific
pleasures is becoming increasingly limited.’
Despite Haraway’s insistence on the importance of seeing
science as culture and studying science from a cultural studies
perspective, her approach might more accurately be described
as avant-gardist.® First of all, readings ‘out of context’ and
articulatory practices presume that both feminism and cultural
studies have moved beyond the question of how and why
popular discourses become popular, a problem that has preoccupied cultural studies for close to three decades.? She consequently ignores a central argument about avant-garde practices
that has emerged from within cultural studies. As Stuart Hall
has noted, “The history of culture is littered with non-revolutionary “avant-gardes:” with “avant-gardes” which are revolutionary in form only; even more, with “avant-gardes” which
are rapidly absorbed and incorporated into the dominant dis-
course, becoming the standard orthodoxies of the next generation’ (19gob, p. 21). Lyotard, with whom Haraway shares many
concerns, attempts to side-step the incorporation of the avantgarde by claiming that the ‘new’ language of the avant-garde
(defined in terms of the Kantian sublime) will emerge from
scientific discourses. In a similar movement, one that takes
Lyotard’s ‘language-games’ a step further, Haraway looks to
science fiction as the new site for avant-garde activity."°
Yet despite the predictable postmodernist emphasis on the
‘novelty’ of the avant-gardism they endorse — on its absolute
difference from the historical avant-garde — both Lyotard and
Haraway ignore the fact that, while the avant-garde object
may have shifted, the subject of this reformulated avant-garde
remains consistent with her earlier incarnations. To push this a
bit further, the subjects capable of occupying the cyborg position
are in fact highly literate and educated subjects who can ‘transform the despised metaphors of both organic and technological
vision to foreground specific positioning, multiple mediation,
partial perspective, and therefore a possible allegory for antira-
146
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
cist feminist scientific and political knowledge’ (1991a, p. 21).
The investment in avant-gardism precludes an.attention to class
specificities; or, better yet, it reinforces class divisions in its
unstated assumption that the avant-garde will take the lead in
these uneasy partnerships. In direct contradiction to her criticism of vanguard parties, Haraway installs a vanguard formation composed of a feminist avant-garde which can provide ‘the
roughest sketch for travel, by means of moving within and
through a relentless artifactualism, which forbids any direct
si(gh)tings of nature to a science fictional, speculative factual,
SF place called, simply, elsewhere’ (1991¢, p. 295).
This privileging of a literary avant-garde is especially revealing in the context of claims Haraway makes about the nature
of postmodern society: a place where ‘the boundary between
human and animal is thoroughly breached’ (191d, p. 151);
where the ‘ “New Industrial Revolution” is producing a new
world-wide working class, as well as new sexualities and ethnicities’ (p. 166). In other words, despite the radical shifts that
Haraway maps out between ‘the comfortable old hierarchical
dominations’ and ‘the scary new networks .. . called the informatics of domination’ (p. 161), she appeals to traditional forms of
literacy as the proper province of cyborg communications and
politics. In a sense, Haraway reifies a conventional high/low
binarism through her focus on limited creative and eclectic
reading practices."
Essentially, Haraway’s advocacy of avant-garde practices narrows and isolates political struggle to a form of discursive
engagement specific to intellectuals. In this way, Haraway —
like many postmodernists — avoids poststructuralist critiques of
canonicity, authority, and authorship by ushering the privileged
Western intellectual in through a side door: the cyborg exists
simultaneously as ‘the unnatural cyborg women making chips
in Asia and spiral dancing in Santa Rita jail’ (1991d, p. 154).
While first world feminists assume the cyborg position through
active, creative intellectual practices, the third world woman
has cyborg status conferred on her through a (first world)
reading of her body and actions.
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
147
Leaky borders and disappearing boundaries
Despite Haraway’s dismissal of Michel Foucault’s biopolitics as
‘a flaccid premonition of cyborg politics’ (1991d, p. 150), her
‘informatics of domination’ is centrally indebted to the belief in
an epistemic rupture between modernism and postmodernism.
In ‘Biopolitics of Postmodern Bodies,’ for example, her binary
chart ‘abstracts and dichotomizes two historical moments in the
biomedical production of bodies from the late nineteenth
century to the 1980s’ (1991d, p. 209). In addition to the fact that
these two ‘moments’ are never identified or delineated, we are
not given an understanding of the material basis of such massive
shifts. Instead, what is alternatively described as late, advanced,
or multinational capitalism becomes the generator of its own
polymorphous existence: ‘Advanced capitalism and postmodernism release heterogeneity without norm, and we are flattened,
without subjectivity, which requires depth, even unfriendly and
drowning depths. It is time to write The Death of the Clinic.
The clinic’s methods required bodies and works; we have texts
and surfaces’ (1991d, p. 245). If Foucault’s works, as Haraway
claims, ‘name a form of power at its moment of implosion,’
Haraway’s work names power at the moment of its explosion.
In terms of a theorization of power, the methodological effects
of both implosion and explosion are indistinguishable. Power
is everywhere and nowhere; it has no matrix, but is diffuse and
invisible.
There is a central paradox embedded in such postmodernist
social theories. On one hand, they accept the systemic nature
of capitalism, as made visible in its consolidation of power and
its global expansion in the eighties. Capitalism’s power as a
system is therefore identified and named asatotality. On the
other hand, theorists celebrate local, fragmented, or partial
forms of knowledge as the only forms of knowledge available.
We are thus advised to accept the effects of this unknowable
totality — the processes of capital accumulation — that ‘not
only thrive upon but actively produce social difference and
heterogeneity’ (Harvey, 1992, p. 43) as the sole liberatory prac-
148
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
tices available.’ For instance, Haraway observes that “The picture is more systematic and involves reproduction, sexuality,
culture, consumption, and production’ (1991d, p. 166), but at
the same time she insists that we focus on ‘the profusion of
spaces and identities and the permeability of boundaries in the
personal body and in the body politic’ (1991d, p. 170). In other
words, we are encouraged to understand capitalism’s centrality
through fragmented and supposedly decentralized practices."
This takes on added irony when we understand that the only
fact accepted as fact is postmodernity. While Haraway elsewhere
wants to ‘insist on the rhetorical nature of truth, including
scientific truth’ (1991d, p. 185), the condition of postmodernity
is presented as a fait accompli.* Consequently, Haraway’s investment in this release of heterogeneity, her embrace of this allencompassing version of power, never questions the material
circumstances surrounding its production. Instead, we are
offered the now standard postmodern recital of symptoms.
Modern machinery is ‘everywhere’ and ‘invisible’; ‘Miniaturisation has turned out to be about power’; and ‘Our best new
machines are made of sunshine; they are all light and clean
because they are nothing but signals’ (1991d, p. 153).
The evidence for such radical and universal shifts in the
means and mode of production is dubious in and of itself,
although it may be that capitalism has indeed become a ‘global
financial system [that] is now so complicated that it surpasses
most people’s understanding’ (Harvey, 1989, p. 161). However,
the point is that Haraway follows Lyotard and Baudrillard in
presupposing the existence of shifts rather than analyzing
them.” The @ priori nature of the postmodern condition is
hardly capable of asking, as does Harvey, whether ‘capitalism
itself had produced the conditions for the rise of postmodern
ways of thinking and operating’ (1992, p. 43).
Callinicos argues that ‘social stability depends not on the
subordinate classes’ belief in the legitimacy of the status quo
but on a fragmentation of social consciousness which prevents
them from developing a comprehensive perspective on society
as a whole’ (1989, p. 116). In contrast to this, Haraway asserts
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
149
that “The permanent partiality of feminist points of view has
consequences for our expectations of forms of political organization and participation. We do not needa totality to work well’
(1991d, p. 173). But, as Marx and Engels observed, “The concrete
concept is concrete because it is a synthesis of many definitions,
thus representing the unity of diverse aspects’ (1976, p. 141).
Comprehending a system, in short, despite postmodern arguments to the contrary, is neither simple nor reductive. Without
an understanding, or synthesis, of the relations not only among
parts but between the parts and the processes of capitalism,
feminists reproduce system-friendly mystifications.
In short, this seems a curiously contradictory approach to
either feminist theory or politics. Hall says of Foucault that he
‘saves for himself “the political” with his insistence on power,
but he denies himself a politics because he has no idea of the
“relations of force”’ (1986a, p. 49). The same might be said
with respect to Haraway’s work, where the denial of a politics
appears most vividly in the ideological underpinnings of the
oppositional subject posited by Haraway and her proper sphere
of activity. According to Haraway’s ‘Situated Knowledges,’ “The
split and contradictory self is the one who can interrogate
positionings and be accountable, the one who can construct and
join rational conversations and fantastic imaginings that change
history’ (in Haraway, 1gg1d, p. 193).
In ‘Ecce Homo’, Haraway cites Teresa de Lauretis’ claim
that:
We, lesbian, mestiza, inappropriate/d
other are all terms
for that
excessive critical position which I have attempted to tease out and
rearticulate from various texts of contemporary feminism: a position
attained through practices of political and personal displacement
across boundaries between
sociosexual identities and communities,
between bodies and discourses, by what I like to call the ‘eccentric
subject.’
(1992a, p. 98)
Haraway claims that it is ‘these eccentric subjects [who] can
call us to account for our imagined humanity, whose parts are
150
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
always articulated through translation. History can have another
shape, articulated through differences that matter’ (1992a, p. 98).
But who can occupy this eccentric subject position? Although
Haraway claims that ‘women of color’ constitute an example
of the oppositional consciousness that she endorses, a claim that
Joan Scott rightly criticizes for its traces of liberal romanticism
(1989, pp. 216-17), these women are privileged for their ‘superb
literacy’ (1991d, p. 175).
‘Specific positioning’ for Haraway is race, erotic orientation,
and gender, and not class (1991b, p. 21), which belies her earlier
self-identification with socialist-feminism. While it may be one
thing to forge alliances and even partnerships with individuals
who share one’s class position (and Haraway’s theory of articulation ultimately depends on shared class position), it is an entirely
different matter to make alliances that transcend that space. In
respect to this, it is crucial to understand that the Alliance of the
Peoples of the Forest in Amazonia, which Haraway cites as an
instance of a non-representational, articulatory situation, was
crucially enabled by the work of Marxist labor organizers. What
brought the rubber tappers and those living in the forest together
was a shared consciousness of their extreme economic exploitation. Furthermore, whatever authority the Alliance gained was
in large part facilitated by the work of radical intellectuals and
academics initially engaged in representational practices of the
very kind critiqued by Haraway."
So what politics does the cyborg endorse? Are these reading
practices only about ‘pure pleasure, in the sense that it is irreducible to the pursuit of the profits of distinction andis felt as the
simple pleasure of play, of playing the cultural game well, of
playing on one’s skill at playing, of cultivating a pleasure which
“cultivates” and of thus producing, like a kind of endless fire,
its ever renewed
sustenance
of subtle illusions, deferent
or
irreverent references, expected or unusual associations’
(Bourdieu, 1984, p. 498)? Or does the cyborg actually constitute
‘an effort to build an ironic political myth faithful to feminism,
socialism, and materialism’ (1991d, p. 149)?
These questions might best be considered in relation to the
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
151°
cyborg’s own shifty (if not shiftless) nature. In 1985, the emphasis was on the production of a socialist-feminist theory, but by
1991, it has shifted: to the writing of theory, or the production
of a ‘patterned vision of how to move and what to fear in the
topography of an impossible but all-too-real present, in order
to find an absent, but perhaps possible, other present’ (199IC,
P- 295):
Where, in 1988, ‘we need the power of modern critical
theories of how meanings and bodies get made, not in order to
deny meanings and bodies, but in order to build meanings and
bodies that have a chance for life’ (1988, p. 580, emphases
added), by 1991, we need this power ‘in order to live in meanings
and bodies that have a chance for the future’ (1991d, p. 187,
emphases added). In effect, despite her global movements and
avowed empathies, the cyborg feminist need not do anything
in order to be political. Politics, so to speak, are fundamentally
embedded in the cyborgian body: the fact that the cyborg
signifies is enough to guarantee her politics. The shift from
‘building’ to ‘living, a crucial one for the cyborg’s trajectory
during the eighties, coincides with the shift observed by Hennessy from feminist politics grounded in the question ‘what is
to be done?’ to a feminist politics rooted in the more passive
and individualistic ‘who am I?’ (1993, p. 136).
Having transported, dislocated, and relocated the cyborg over
the years, we are left with the prophetic suggestion that ‘If the
cyborg has changed, so might the world’ (1991¢, p. 329). But
aside from her more overt political passivity, what else has
changed about the cyborg? In the end, she arrives at a form
of pluralism that negates connections with either socialism or
materialism. Haraway has described the central dilemma confronting feminism as one between the “dream of a common
language’ or a radical heteroglossia — a formulation in which
she clearly comes down on the side of the latter. Against the
so-called totalizing feminist ‘dream of a common language,’ we
find instead a ‘cyborg heteroglossia’ or radical cultural politics.
But this investment in pluralism again overlooks the relations
of force constitutive of pluralistic thought.'? Read as a manifes-
152
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
tation of feminist pluralism, the dream of a common language
(and its totalitarian connotations, which have been enacted in
great detail in the feminist anti-pornography debates) constitutes
the material reality of pluralism, or the expression of the power
structures that pluralist discourses struggle to conceal. Heteroglossia is feminist pluralism’s public face — the mythic and dematerialized belief that subjects can speak in very different
languages, from entirely different social and cultural positions,
yet somehow work together — in isolation from one another —
toward a shared political vision.
In short, neither technophobia’s “dream of a common language’ nor technomania’s heteroglossia offer the tools necessary
for reshaping reality. As Hennessy further comments, the technomanic ‘celebration of difference as multiplicity within signification is suspiciously like those postmodern discourses whose
promotions of heteroglossia, local strategy, play, and pleasure
celebrate difference for its own sake and at the expense of
unhinging it from its overdetermined structuration in systems
of exclusion and exploitation’ (1993, p. 73). Furthermore, such
celebrations suspiciously resemble capitalist celebrations of differences that are productive in terms of its own interests —
differences visibly marked by class position. While Haraway’s
theory of affinity may very well work across the lines of gender,
race, and erotic orientation within an intellectual field, it seems
hardly likely that affinity — ‘related not by blood but by choice,
the appeal of one chemical nuclear group for another, avidity’
(1g91d, p. 155) — will be capable of scaling the increasingly
insurmountable walls that divide classes.
“We're closing our borders, but opening our hearts”!
The concept of closed borders and open hearts is a particularly
powerful metaphor for describing the present state of feminist
theory and practice, for the discursive. concerns advanced in
the name of ‘women’ are increasingly being accompanied by
heightened material borders between human beings. A passive
theory of feminist politics and political action implicitly based
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
153,
on consumerist models of choice and the celebratory consumption of difference may indicate that hearts (or wallets) have
been opened here and there, but it also erases the fact that
doors are being closed in other places — if indeed they ever
existed.
Marxist theory explicitly deals with the ever-increasing ability
of capitalism to mystify its processes: capitalism is constantly
refining the invisibility of the exploitation of labor, and further
fragmenting and alienating labor from the products of that
labor. A politics intentionally or unintentionally derived from
the motif of travel, voluntaristic dislocations and relocations,
and boundary confusion serves the interests of this system.
Capitalism, in short, depends upon the invisibility of boundaries
and hierarchies, the silencing of voices from the border wars,
and the debilitating fragmentation of any opposition. As Lazarus observes, it is indeed difficult to avoid seeing the strategies
of ‘postmodernist social theorists as reflecting their capitulation
to the currently dominant forms of bourgeois ideology, saturated
as these are with the triumphalist rhetorics of the end of history
and the eternality of capitalism’ (1991, p. 128).
In a social order where class position and economics, misrecognized or not, determine the manner in which gender, race,
and erotic orientation are experienced (as well as the extent
to which these affect choices), the reductionism attributed to
Marxism by technophobic and technomanic feminists appears
as a problem from the intellectual side of the border. Haraway
explains her problems with Marxism as resulting from its “unintended erasure of polyvocal, unassimilable, radical difference
made visible in anti-colonial discourse and practice’ (1991d,
p. 159). Since no examples of these erasures are provided, perhaps we might assume that, if such erasures are ‘unintended,’
they might be attributed to certain Marxist theorists rather than
to the methodologies themselves.
The disavowal of representation, based on the premise of
inherent colonizing tendencies within all representational practices, finally cedes one of the major contributions that critical
intellectuals can make. As ‘being’ has replaced ‘doing’ and
154
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
‘living’ has replaced ‘building,’ so a politicized sense of representation, or vertreten, has been replaced entirely with the aestheticized sense of representation, darstellen. With regard to this
separation, Spivak notes that the ‘two senses of representation
— within state formation and the law, on the one hand, and in
subject-predication, on the other — are related but irreducibly
discontinuous’ and that, furthermore,
immense problems are buried in the differences between the ‘same’
words: consciousness and conscience . . . representation and re-presentation. The critique of ideological subject-constitution within state
formations and systems of political economy can now be effaced, as
can the active theoretical practice of the ‘transformation of consciousness’. The banality of leftist intellectuals’ lists of self-knowing, politically canny subalterns stands revealed; representing them, the
intellectuals represent themselves as transparent.
(1988a, p. 275)
In a similar vein, Bourdieu remarks that ‘It is through the
illusion of freedom from social determinants (an illusion which
I have said a hundred times is the specific determination of
intellectuals) that social determinations
win the freedom
to
exercise their full power’ (1990, p. 15).
The illusion that differences of gender, race, and erotic orien-
tation can be treated independently of their expression through
class position, as I have suggested throughout this work, constitutes the thread that connects feminist technophobia and technomania. According to Lukacs, “The practical danger of every
such dualism shows itself in the loss of directive for action’
(1971, p. 23). In keeping with this, a seldom discussed aspect of
this illusion resides in the deepening sense of social and political
apathy that guides it. For technophobic feminists, capitulation
underlies the retreat from reality — and the retreat from class —
into a self-enclosed, isolated natural existence. For technomanic
feminists, apathy is manifested in a blinkered immersion in the
delights of postmodernism. As Les Levidow and Kevin Robins
remark of Haraway’s cyborg, ‘By detaching the cyborg model
from its present institutional context, into the realm of phantasy,
her discussion can help us to analyze its manifestation in popular
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
155.
culture. Yet that detachment can also lead us away from confronting the social impetus that makes the phantasy appealing’
(1989, p. 175). In a word, the technomanic, or even technophilic,
cyborg does not concern herself with revolutionary social
change. The confrontation, instead, involves the apocalyptic
encounter between good and evil, between extinction and survival — a romanticized narrative that in no way connects to or
accounts for the innumerable and banal instances of death and
devastation attributable to capitalism. Survival, that is to say,
means different things in different places, and extinction (be it
apocryphal or mundane) may just as well be heralded by a
postmodern handshake, rather than either a bang or a whimper.
In the terms set up by the cyborg myth, “We have no choice
but to move through a harrowed and harrowing artifactualism
to elsewhere’ (Haraway, 1g991b, p. 25). Although we may have
no ‘choice’ vis-a-vis the postmodern, we must be aware of
unvoiced preferences and affinities. For the overwhelming preferences of cyborgs are finally for their own company, an
unstated preference that results in an extremely limited concept
of community.
Neither shared identity nor shared affinity can provide an
inclusive and democratic basis for socialist-feminism. If feminism is to have a political and politicized future, it must progress
beyond either a technophobic political model based on identity
or the technomanic model of affinity. And here Haraway is
dead wrong: affinity is not an alternative to identity. Given
the topography of contemporary US society, few middle-class
women and men — and fewer still academics — have any routine
contact with those outside their class position. Affinity is structured and limited by the intellectual habitus: interaction, except
of the most contrived or accidental nature, is increasingly
limited. ‘Difference’ — be it gendered, sexed, or raced — is
consequently expressed within the parameters of a single class
position and, although some intellectuals’ individual trajectories
may vary along class lines, by virtue of our institutional positions
we now occupy similar social spaces andclass positions. Except
156
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
in the most exceptional of cases, ‘affinity’ isSee of moving
outside these boundaries.
.
The key, perhaps, to undoing the terms supportive of the
technophobic/technomanic binarism may lie in what Bourdieu
calls ‘a reasoned utopianism,’ which he defines as ‘a rational
and politically conscious use of the limits of freedom afforded
by a true knowledge of social laws and especially of their
historical conditions of validity’ (Bourdieu and Wacquant, 1992,
p. 197). In order to achieve this, feminists must not only understand social laws and their histories, but forge theories and
practices capable of sustaining and promoting socialist analyses.
Given contemporary stereotypes of feminism (sterotypes that
cannot be attributed only to a conservative backlash, but stem
from problems within feminism itself), we need to formulate
theories and practices based on a wider range of socialistfeminist concerns. We must put some distance between our
work and the single-issue politics that have far too often been
laid solely at the doorstep of feminism.
Coherence is a significant part of this process. Haraway has
stated that feminism loves a science other than one based on
perfect communication — “The sciences and politics of interpretation, translation, stuttering, and the partly understood. Feminism is about the sciences of the multiple subject with (at least)
double vision’ (1991d, p. 195). While we may be disposed to
finding
these
attractive,
translation,
stuttering,
and
partial
understandings always run the risk not simply of incomprehensibility, but of assimilations, incorporations, and elitist notions
that can only work to the detriment of socialist-feminism.
Feminism needs to provide accounts of the world and possible futures that view the local and necessarily partial nature of
our claims within the context of a global system of exploitation
and injustice. Postmodernism seems to imply that the point is
not to change reality (which, after all, offers a smorgasbord of
postmodern delights for those who can afford them), but to be
content to interpret it. We need to face the fact that there
is little that is sexy, intellectually exciting, or conducive to
postmodernist aesthetics about the gray and dull realities of
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
ES
economic disadvantage. It’s obviously more charming to pursue
the trope of the cyborg winging her way through the gossamer
realm of the postmodern than it is to follow a ‘bag-lady practice
of storytelling’ (Haraway, 1992b, p. 68), however cleverly this is
packaged.
We must further offer contexts that can account for, and
are accountable for, our own institutional privilege. Without
considering class position and its centrality for capitalism, socialist-feminism ceases to exist. Only economic analyses can force
academic and similarly privileged feminists to confront the
unevenness of gender oppression and undermine its methodological centrality. Only along the frictionless plane — a location
where social relations and class antagonisms hold little or no
critical purchase — can the category of class be so easily dismissed.
As the institutionalization of feminism within an academic
setting extends into the twenty-first century, we must fight
against the growing depoliticization — the expanding gap
between theory and practice — resulting from such institutional-
ization. This might take several forms, although the two most
available to feminists in the academy are critical pedagogy
and a collective opposition to increasingly exclusive educational
policies at all levels of US ‘public’ education. Neither of these,
however, is sufficient in and of itself without the organization
of a larger socialist-feminist movement — a project that cannot
be considered within the purview of an individual academic
project.
In conclusion, I would prefer, like Haraway, ‘to facilitate
revisionings of fundamental, persistent western narratives about
difference, especially racial and sexual difference; about reproduction, especially in terms of the multiplicities of generators
and offspring’ (1989, p. 373). But before we invent futurologies,
we need to be able to tell stories about the fundamental and
persistent narratives that continue to exclude, maim, and kill —
stories about the segregated state of US society and education,
about the dire and dehumanizing poverty in which so many
inhabitants of the earth now live, about the racism, sexism, and
FEMINISM
158
AND
THR
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
homophobia so central to capitalism. We live in a time of
broken dreams and promises — a time wary of stories about the
future that have proved to be at their best illusions and at their
worst lies. But socialist-feminists must also be wary of fairy
tales. If we are going to forge a collective future beneficial not
only to those living in our communities, but to those living
outside of them, we must first recognize the futures — technophobic, technomanic, or somewhere in between — that we are
selling on consignment from capitalism.
Notes
1 Camille Paglia, Gloria Steinem, and Carol Gilligan are among the most
popular — all of whom rely on naturalized conceptualizations of gender
difference.
2 On the economic intersections, Moraga is once again instructive:
Radical Feminist theorists have failed to acknowledge how their position
in the dominant
culture — white, middle-class, often Christian — has
influenced every approach they have taken to implement feminist political
change — “to give women back their bodies.” It follows then that the
anti-pornography movement is the largest organized branch of Radical
Feminism.
For unlike battered
women’s,
anti-rape, and reproductive
rights workers, the anti-porn “activist” never has to deal with any live
woman outside of her own race and class. The tactics of the antipornography movement are largely symbolic and theoretical in nature.
And, on paper, the needs of the woman of color are a lot easier to
represent than in the flesh.
(1986, p. 188)
3 Some varieties of liberal feminism, such as the positivism expressed
through calls for the lifting of the combat ban for women, might be
roughly described as technophilic, but even these are eclipsed by more
technophobic narratives.
4 Stuart Hall — rightly, in my opinion — makes a claim for the cultural
specificity of postmodernism: ‘I don’t think there is any such absolutely
novel and unified thing as the postmodern condition. It’s another version
of that historical amnesia characteristic of American culture — the tyranny of the new’ (1986a, p. 47).
5 The emphasis on the traveling theorist has unfortunately occurred to the
exclusion of an analysis of the ways in which theories also travel. Edward
Said (1984) offers a provocative reading of such traveling theories.
CALCULATING
ON
A
FRICTIONLESS
PLANE
159
6 Of course, it might be argued that the destination of the postmodernist
theorist is much more like a mad dash toward an absolute telos: the end
of history, the end of ideology, and so forth. In this case, they appear
more in the guise of semiotic ambulance-chasers.
For an excellent example of a ‘materialist sociology of cultural product
and intellectuals’ (p. 293) that uses Bourdieu to great analytic advantage,
see Anthony Arnove (1993).
Haraway’s claims to be doing ‘cultural studies’ cannot be sufficiently
scrutinized within this essay. However, it is worth pointing out that at
no point does Haraway evidence any understanding of the tradition to
which she lays claim, a point that is especially noticeable around her use
of articulation. While I have no intention of speaking for any unified
cultural studies perspective, I agree with Cary Nelson, that while advocates of cultural studies need not follow the British tradition of cultural
studies, ‘they do have a responsibility to take a position on a tradition
whose name they are borrowing’ (1991, p. 25).
Within cultural studies, these debates are generally traced to Richard
Hoggart’s The Uses of Literacy (1958), E. P. Thompson’s The Making of
the English Working Class (1963), and Raymond Williams’ Culture and
Society (1958) and The Long Revolution(1961).
Io
It
IZ
The detour through the avant-garde to the Kantian sublime in the works
of Kristeva, Foucault, Lyotard, Haraway, and others is a particularly
intriguing aspect of the postmodernisms they variously espouse.
In other words, the popular culture text is read using the aesthetic
standards applied to analyze literary texts. Rather than analyzing the text
within the context of popular culture, it is extracted from that context
and elevated to the level of aesthetic text.
For a thorough analysis of this, see Fredric Jameson’s conclusion in
Postmodernism (1991).
=5 The arguments about decentralization pursue a similarly twisted logic. If
capitalism consistently works to consolidate its power (a recent example
of which would be that, at this time, the top 1 percent of the US
population owns more assets than the bottom go percent), then decentralization might be more accurately defined as mystification.
14 Although Haraway claims in a footnote, following Bruno Latour and
Habermas, to ‘demure [sic] on the label “postmodern” because . . . within
the historical domains where science has been constructed, the “modern”
never existed’ (rg91Cc, p. 329), not only is her disclaimer inconsistent, but
it continues to be predicated on the necessity for taking ‘a superluminal
SF journey into elsewhere to find the interesting new vantage points’
(1991d, p. 330).
15 Indeed, Haraway seems content to recycle arguments about postmodernity
160
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
made earlier by Baudrillard and Lyotard. Her argument about miniaturization is identical to that made by Baudrillard in Simulations (1983), while
‘ her observations
about the move
common
to ‘communications
science’
(1991d, p. 164) and the term ‘informatics’ comes directly from Lyotard
(1984). The cyborg, moreover, bears more than a passing resemblance to
Deleuze and Guattari’s ‘body without organs’ (1987), although it seems
to have translated only the confusion and none of the complexity of the
original argument. For compelling arguments about mapping the historical continuity of the contemporary condition rather than its singularity,
see David Harvey (1989, 1991, 1992), Alex Callinicos (1989), and Philip
Garrahan and Paul Stewart (1993).
16 Among
these were Adrian Cowell, a British filmmaker; Mary Helena
Allegretti, an anthropologist from the University of Brasilia; and Tony
Gross, a British political scientist. See Andrew Revkin (1990) for a careful
analysis of the Alliance.
a7 Elizabeth Spelman (1988) and Nancy Fraser (1993) offer incisive examples
of pluralism’s limitations for progressive social change.
18 This comment
was made by US Vice-President Al Gore regarding the
proposal for restricted immigration legislation (C-Span, 26 July 1993).
Bibliography
Adams, Carol (1991), “Ecofeminism
and the Eating of Animals, Hypatia,
6(z), Spring, pp. 125-45.
“After Earth Day: A Survey of Environmental Reporting’ (1992), Extra! 5(3),
April/May.
Alpert, Jane (1973), ‘Mother Right: A New Feminist Theory,’ Ms. Magazine,
August, pp. 52-94.
Alpert, Jane (1981), Growing Up Underground, William Morrow and Company, New York.
Al-Radi, Nuha (1992), ‘Baghdad Diary,’ Granta 42, Winter, pp. 210-37.
Althusser, Louis (1971), Lenin and Philosophy, Monthly Review Press, New
York.
America 2000: An Education Strategy (1991), United States Department of
Education, Washington, DC.
Anderson, Perry (1983), In the Tracks of Historical Materialism, Verso, New
York.
Anderson,
Perry (1989), Considerations
on
Western
Marxism,
Verso, New
York.
Andreas, Carol (1991), Women at War: Peru’s Shining Path, Women’s International Resource Exchange, New York.
Anzaldia, Gloria (1987), Borderlands/La Frontera: The New Mestiza, Aunt
Lute Books, San Francisco, CA.
Apple, Michael (1988), ‘Redefining Equality: Authoritarian Populism and the
Conservative
Restoration,
Teachers
College
Record,
go(2),
Winter,
pp. 167-84.
Arias, Ron, et. al. (1991), ‘As the War Claims its First Female M.I.A., Melissa
Rathbun-Nealy’s Pals Recall One Tough, Spirited Kid,’ People’s Weekly 35,
18 February, pp. 42-3.
Arnove, Anthony (1993), ‘Pierre Bourdieu, the Sociology of Intellectuals, and
the Language of African Literature,’ Novel,Spring, pp. 278-06.
Atwood, Margaret (1986), The Handmaid's Tale, Houghton Mifflin, Boston.
Baehr, Nina (1990), Abortion Without Apology: A Radical History for the 1990s,
South End Press, Boston.
162
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Barrett, Michéle (1988), Women’s Oppression Today: The Marxist/Feminist
Encounter, Verso, London.
Barrett, Michéle and Mary McIntosh, (1990), The Anti-Social Family, Verso,
New York.
Bartkowski, Frances (1989), Feminist Utopias, University of Nebraska Press,
Lincoln.
Baudrillard, Jean (1981), For a Critique of the Political Economy of the Sign,
Telos Press, St. Louis, MO.
Baudrillard, Jean (1983), Simulations, Semiotext(e), New York.
Baudrillard, Jean (1988), America, Verso, New York.
Bauman, Zygmunt (1992), Intimations of
ae Routledge, New
York.
Beck, Melinda (1990), ‘Our Women in the Desert,’ Newsweek, 10 September,
pp. 22-5.
Bellamy, Edward (1917), Looking Backwards: 2000-1887, Houghton Mifflin,
Boston.
Benveniste, Emile (1971), Problems in General Linguistics University of Miami
Press, Coral Gables, Florida.
Beyer, Lisa (1990), ‘Lifting the Veil, Time, 136(12), 24 September, pp. 38-44.
Biehl, Janet (1991), Rethinking Ecofeminist Politics, South End Press, Boston.
‘Black Female Commander’ (1990), Jet 79, 10 December, pp. 34-5.
Bourdieu, Pierre (1984), Distinction: A Social Critique of the Judgement of
Taste, trans. Richard Nice, Harvard University Press, Cambridge, MA.
Bourdieu, Pierre (1990), In Other Words: Essays Towards a Reflexive Sociology,
Stanford University Press, Stanford, CA.
Bourdieu, Pierre (1993), The Field of Cultural Production, Columbia University Press, New York.
Bourdieu, Pierre and Loic J.D. Wacquant (1992), An Invitation to Reflexive
Sociology, University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
Brown, Scott and Bruce Van Voorst (1991), ‘Marching out of the closet,’
Time 138, 19 August, pp. 14-16.
Buckley, William F. Jr. (1991), National Review 43, 9 September, p. 54.
Bullard, Robert D., ed. (1993), Confronting Environmental Racism: Voices from
the Grassroots, South End Press, Boston.
Butler, Judith (1992), ‘Contingent Foundations: Feminism and the Question
of “Postmodernism”, Feminists Theorize the Political, ed. Judith Butler and
Joan W. Scott, Routledge, New York, pp. 3-21.
Butler, Octavia (1976), Patternmaster, Doubleday, New York.
Butler, Octavia (1977), Mind of my Mind, Doubleday, Garden City, NY.
Butler, Octavia (1978), Survivor, Doubleday, Garden City, New York.
Butler, Octavia (1979), Kindred, Doubleday, New York.
Butler, Octavia Clay’s Ark (1984), St Martin’s Press, New York.
Butler, Octavia (1989a), “Blood Child,’ The New Hugo Winners,Wynwood
Press, New York, pp. 278-08.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
163
Butler, Octavia (1989b), ‘Speech Sounds,’ The New Hugo Winners, Wynwood
Press, New York, pp. 174-216.
Butler, Octavia (1989c), Xenogenesis, Warner Books, New York.
Butler, Octavia (1990) ‘An Interview With Octavia Butler’, Across the Wounded
Galaxies, ed. Larry McCaffery, University of Illinois Press, Urbana,
PPS tae:
Callinicos, Alex (1989), Against Postmodernism: A Marxist Critique, Polity Press,
Cambridge, England.
Cameron, Anne (1989), ‘First Mother and the Rainbow Children,’ Healing
the Wounds: The Promise of Ecofeminism, ed. Judith Plant, New Society
Publishers, Philadelphia, pp. 54-66.
Carby, Hazel (1987), Reconstructing Womanhood: The Emergence of the AfroAmerican Woman Novelist, Oxford University Press, New York.
Carson, Rachel (1961), Silent Spring, Houghton Mifflin, Boston.
Chakrabarty, Dipesh (1992), “The Death of History? Historical Consciousness
and the Culture of Late Capitalism,’ Public Culture, 4(2), Spring, pp. 47-65.
Chambers, Iain (1990), Border Dialogues: Journeys in Postmodernity, Routledge,
New York.
Charnas, Suzy McKee (1978), Motherlines, Berkeley Books, New York.
Chodorow, Nancy (1978), The Reproduction of Mothering: Psychoanalysis and
the Sociology of Gender, University of California Press, Berkeley.
Chomsky, Noam (1992), “The Media and the War: What War?,’ Triumph of
the Image: The Media’s War in the Persian Gulf — a Global Perspective, ed.
Hamid Mowlana, George Gerbner, and Herbert I. Schiller, Westview
Press, Boulder, CO, pp. 51-66.
Clarke, Eric O. (1991), ‘Fetal Attraction: Hegel’s An-aesthetics of Gender,’
differences, 3(3), Fall, pp. 69-93.
Clarke, John (1991), New Times and Old Enemies: Essays on Cultural Studies
and America, HarperCollinsAcademic, London.
Clifford, James (1988), The Predicament of Culture: Twentieth-Century Eth-
nography, Literature, and Art, Harvard University Press, Cambridge, MA.
Clifford, James (1991), “Traveling Cultures,’ Cultural Studies, ed. Lawrence
Grossberg, Cary Nelson, and Paula Treichler, Routledge, New York,
pp- 96-116.
Coalition for Justice in the Maquiladoras (1992), Stepan Chemical: The Poisoning of a Mexican Community, Benedictine Resource Center, 530 Bandera
Road, San Antonio, Texas.
Cohn, Carol (1987), ‘Sex and Death in the Rational World of Defense
Intellectuals,’ Signs, 12(41), pp. 687—718.
Colb, Sherry F. (1992), “Words that Deny, Devalue, and Punish: Judicial
Responses to Fetus-Envy?,’ Boston University Law Review 72(1), January,
pp. 101-40.
Collard, Andrée with Joyce Contrucci (1989), Rape of the Wild: Man's Violence
against Animals and the Earth, Indiana University Press, Bloomington.
FEMINISM
164
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Daly, Mary (1978), Gyn/Ecology: The Metaethics of Radical Feminism, Beacon
Press, Boston.
Daly, Mary (1984), Pure Lust: Elemental Feminist Philosophy, Beacon Press,
Boston.
Darnovsky, Marcy (1991), ‘Overhauling the Meaning Machines: An Interview
with Donna Haraway,’ Socialist Review 21(2), April-June, pp. 65-84.
Davis, Angela (1982), Women, Race, Class, Women’s Press, London.
Davis, Mike (1986), Prisoners of the American Dream, Verso, London.
Davis, Mike (1992), ‘The L.A. Inferno,’ Socialist Review, 22(1), January-
March, pp. 57-80.
Davis, Mike (1993), ‘L.A. Intifada: Interview with Mike Davis,’ Social Text
33, int. Cindi Katz and Neil Smith, pp. 19-33.
DeLauretis, Teresa, ed. (1986), Feminist Studies/Critical Studies, Indiana Uni-
versity Press, Bloomington.
De Lauretis, Teresa, (1987), Technologies of Gender: Essays on Theory, Film,
and Fiction, Indiana University Press, Bloomington.
Deleuze, Gilles and Félix Guattari (1987), A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism
and Schizophrenia, trans. Brian Massumi, University of Minnesota Press,
Minneapolis.
De Saussure, Ferdinand (1966), Course.in General Linguistics, trans. Wade
Baskin, McGraw-Hill, New York.
Diamond, Irene and Gloria Orenstein, eds, (1990), Reweaving the World: The
Emergence of Ecofeminism, Sierra Club Books, San Francisco, CA.
Dinnerstein, Dorothy (1976), The Mermaid and the Minotaur, Harper & Row,
New York.
Doane, Mary Ann (1989), ‘Cyborgs, Origins, and Subjectivity,’ Coming to
Terms: Feminism,
Theory, Politics, ed. Elizabeth Weed, Routledge, New
York.
Donnelly, Elaine (1991), ‘What Did You Do in the Gulf, Mommy?,’ National
Review 43, 18 November, pp. 41-4.
‘Draft of Environmental Rules: “Global Partnership”’ (1992), New
Times, 5 April, p. Ato.
‘Drama of Life Before Birth’ (1965), Life Magazine, 30 April. _
York
DuBois, Ellen (1992), ‘Illusions Without Feminism,’ The Nation, 254(2), 20
January, pp. 57-60.
Duster, Troy (1990), Backdoor to Eugenics, Routledge, New York.
Dworkin,
Andrea
(1989), Letters from a War Zone, E. P. Dutton,
New
York.
Ebeling, Kay (1990), ‘The Failure of Feminism,’ Newsweek, 19 November,
Ee
Ebert, Teresa L. (1991), “The Politics of the Outrageous,’ Women’s Review of
Books, (1), October, pp. 12-13.
Echols, Alice (1983), “The New Feminism of Yin and Yang,’ Powers of Desire:
165
BIBLIOGRAPHY
The Politics of Sexuality, ed. Ann Snitow, Christine Stansell, and Sharon
Thompson, Monthly Review Press, New York, pp. 439-59.
Echols, Alice (1989), Daring to be Bad: Radical Feminism in America 1967-1975,
University of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis.
Ehrenreich, Barbara (1989), Fear of Falling: The Inner Life of the Middle Class,
Harper Perennial, New York.
Ehrenreich, Barbara and John (1979), “The Professional-Managerial Class,’
Between Labor and Capital, ed. Pat Walker, South End Press, Boston,
Eisenstein, Zillah (1981), ‘Antifeminism in the Politics and Election of 1980,’
Feminist Studies 7(2), Summer, pp. 187-205.
Eisenstein, Zillah (1982), “The Sexual Politics of the New Right: Understand-
ing the “Crisis of Liberalism” for the 1980's, Signs, 7(3), pp. 567-88.
Elgin, Suzette Haden (1984), Native Tongue, Daw Books, New York.
Emshwiller, Carol (1990), Carmen Dog, Mercury House, San Francisco, CA.
Engelhardt, Tom (1992), ‘Pentagon-Media Presents: The Gulf War as Total
Television, The Nation, 254(18), 11 May, p. 613.
Enloe, Cynthia (1983), Does Khaki Become You? The Militarisation of Women’s
Lives, South End Press, Boston.
Enloe, Cynthia (1992), “The Gendered Gulf, Collateral Damage: The ‘New
World Order’ at Home and Abroad, ed. Cynthia Peters, South End Press,
Boston, pp. 93-110.
‘Environment as Politics: The Shifting Ground of Activism’ (1992), special
issue of Socialist Review, 22(4), October-December.
Epstein, Steven (1991), ‘Democratic Science? AIDS Activism and the Contested Construction of Knowledge,’ Socialist Review, 21(2), April-June,
PPp- 35-64.
Faber, Daniel and James O’Connor (1989), “The Struggle for Nature:
Environmental Crises and the Crisis of Environmentalism in the United
States, Capitalism, Nature, Socialism 2, Summer, pp. 12-39.
Faludi, Susan (1991), Backlash: The Undeclared War Against American Women,
Crown Publishers, New York.
Fanon, Frantz (1965), A Dying Colonialism, Grove Press, New York.
Fausto-Sterling, Anne
(1985), Myths of Gender: Biological Theories about
Women and Men, Basic, New York.
Ferguson, Ann (1990), ‘The Intersection of Race, Gender, and Class in the
United States Today,’ Rethinking Marxism 3(3-4), Fall-Winter, pp. 45-63.
Ferguson, Margaret and Jennifer Wicke (1992), ‘Introduction: Feminism and
Postmodernism; or, The Way We Live Now,’ Boundary 2 19(2), Summer,
Pp. 1-9.
Fields, Barbara Jeanne (1990), ‘Slavery, Race and Ideology in the United
States of America,’ New Left Review 181, May/June, pp. 95-118.
Firestone, Shulamith (1970), The Dialectic of Sex: The Case for a Feminist
Revolution, William Morrow, New York.
166
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
‘Fire When Ready, Ma’am’ (1990), Time, 15 January, p. 29.
‘The First Days of Creation’ (1990), Life Magazine, August.
Fitting, Peter (1985), ‘ “So We All Became Mothers”: New Roles for Men in
Recent Utopian Fiction,’ Science-Fiction Studies 12, pp. 156-81.
Flanders, Laura (1993), ‘Hard Cases and Human Rights: C. MacKinnon in
the City of Freud,’ The Nation 257(5), 9/16 August, pp. 174—77.
Flax, Jane (1990), ‘Postmodernism and Gender Relations in Feminist Theory,’
Feminism/Postmodernism, ed. Linda J. Nicholson, Routledge, New York,
pp. 39-62.
Folbre, Nancy and Heidi Hartmann (1988), “The Rhetoric of Self-Interest:
Ideology and Gender in Economic Theory,’ The Consequences of Economic
Rhetoric, ed. Arjo Klamer, Donald N. McCloskey, and Robert M. Solow,
Cambridge University Press, New York, pp. 184-203.
Forbes, Dana (1992), ‘Liberating the Killing Field,’ Ms. Magazine, January
February, pp. 84-5.
Ford, TJ. (1990), ‘Earth-Friendly Ecotips, Ms. Magazine, September/October,
p. 17.
Foucault, Michel (1977), Language, Counter-Memory, Practice, trans. Donald
F. Bouchard and Shierry Weber, Blackwell, Oxford.
Foucault, Michel (1978), The History of Sexuality, Volume 1, trans. Robert
Hurley, Pantheon, New York.
Foucault, Michel (1979), Discipline and Punish: The Birth of the Prison, trans.
Alan Sheridan, Vintage Books, New York.
Foucault, Michel (1986), ‘On the Genealogy of Ethics,’ A Foucault Reader,
ed. P.Rabinow, Harmondsworth, London.
Fox Keller, Evelyn, (1984), ‘Science and Power for What?,’ Nineteen Eighty-
Four: Science Between Utopia and Dystopia, ed. Everett Mendelsohn and
Helga Nowotny, D. Reidel, Boston, pp. 261-72.
Fox Keller, Evelyn, (1985), Reflections on Science and Gender, Yale University
Press, New Haven, CN.
Fox Keller, Evelyn (1991), ‘Decoding the Human
Genome
Project: An
Interview With Evelyn Fox Keller,’ Socialist Review 21(2), April-June, int.
Larry Casalino, pp. 111-28.
Frank, Andre Gunder (1992), ‘A Third-World War, Triumph of the Image:
The Media’s War in the Persian Gulf — a Global Perspective, ed. Hamid
Mowlana, George Gerbner, and Herbert I. Schiller, Westview Press, Boul-
der, CO, pp. 3-21.
Fraser, Nancy (1993), ‘Clintonism, Welfare, and the Antisocial Wage: The
Emergence of a Neoliberal Political Imaginary,’ Rethinking Marxism 6(1),
Spring, pp. 9-23.
‘A Fresh Shot at Full Equality’ (1990), US News and World Report 108, 15
January, p. 12.
Fried, Marlene Gerber, ed. (1990), From Abortion to Reproductive Freedom:
Transforming a Movement, South End Press, Boston.
Friedan, Betty (1963), The Feminine Mystique, W. W. Norton, New York.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
167
Fuentes, Annette (1991), ‘Women Warriors?: Equality, Yes — Militarism, No,’
The Nation 253(14), 28 October, pp. 516-19.
Fuentes, Annette and Barbara Ehrenreich (1984), Women in. the Global Factory, South End Press, Boston.
Fuss, Diana (1989), Essentially Speaking: Feminism, Nature and Difference,
Routledge, New York.
Gallop, Jane (1992), Around 1981: Academic Feminist Literary Theory, Rout-
ledge, New York.
Garrahan, Philip and Paul Stewart (1993), “Working for Nissan,’ Science as
Culture 3(3), No. 16, 319-45.
Gearhart, Sally Miller (1978), Wanderground, Persephone Press, Watertown
MA.
Gedicks,
Al (1993), The New
Resource
Wars: Native and Environmental
Struggles Against Multinational Corporations, South End Press, Boston.
‘General Adams-Ender Now Top Woman in Army’ (1991), Jet 81, 21 October,
p. 8.
Gibson, William (1984), Neuromancer, Ace, New York.
Gilbert, Sandra M. (1985), ‘What Do Feminist Critics Want?
A Postcard
from the Volcano,’ The New Feminist Literary Criticism: Essays on Women,
Literature
and
Theory,
ed.
Elaine
Showalter,
Pantheon,
New
York,
PP- 29—43Gilbert, Sandra M. and Susan Gubar (1979), The Madwoman in the Attic:
The Woman Writer and the Nineteenth-Century Literary Imagination, Yale
University Press, New Haven. CN.
Gilligan, Carol (1982), In a Different Voice: Psychological Theory and Women’s
Development, Harvard University Press, Cambridge, MA.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins (1909), ‘Our Androcentric Culture, or the Man-
Made World,’ The Forerunner 1(1), November, pp. 20-4.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins (1910), ‘Genius, Domestic and Maternal,’ The
Forerunner 1(8), June, pp. 10-12.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins (1912), ‘Alimony, The Forerunner 3(3), March,
p. 82.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins (1935), The Living of Charlotte Perkins Gilman, D.
Appleton-Century, New York.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins (1966), Women and Economics: Economic Relations
Between Men and Women as a Factor in Social Evolution, Harper & Row,
New York.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins (1979), Herland, Pantheon Books, New York.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins (1990), ‘The Yellow Wallpaper, Four Stories by
American Women, Penguin Books, New York, pp. 39-58.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins (1991), Charlotte Perkins Gilman: A Nonfiction
Reader,ed. Larry Ceplair, Columbia University Press, New York.
Gioseffi, Daniela, ed. (1988), Women on War: Essential Voices for the Nuclear
Age, Simon & Schuster, New York.
168
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Gleick, James (1987), Chaos: Making a New Science, Penguin Books, New
York.
Goldson, Annie and Chris Bratton (1988), ‘Counterterror, Global Television,
ed. Cynthia Schneider and Brian Wallis, Wedge Press, New York,
Pp- 147-59.
Gore, Al (1992), Earth in the Balance: Ecology and the Human Spint, Penguin
Books, New York.
Gramsci, Antonio (1987), Prison Notebooks, International Publishers, New
York.
Green, Jen and Sarah Lefanu, eds. (1985), Despatches from the Frontier of the
Female Mind, Women’s Press, London, pp. 1-7.
Griffin, Susan (1978), Woman and Nature: The Roaring Within Her, Perennial
Library, New York.
Griffin, Susan (1989), “Split Culture, Healing the Wounds: The Promise of
Ecofeminism,
ed. Judith
Plant, New
Society
Publishers,
Philadelphia,
PP 17Grimshaw, Jean (1986), Philosophy and Feminist Thinking, University of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis.
Grobstein, Clifford (1981), From Chance to Purpose: An Appraisal of External
Human Fertilization, Addison-Wesley, Reading, MA.
Gross, Andrea (1991), ‘Our Women at War,’ Ladies Home Journal 108, April,
pp. 51-2.
,
Gubar, Susan (1983), “She in Herland: Feminism as Fantasy,’ Coordinates:
Placing Science Fiction and Fantasy, ed. George E. Slusser, Eric S. Rabkin,
and
Robert
Scholes,
Southern
Illinois
University
Press,
Carbondale,
PP 139-49:
Guha, Ranjit (1989), ‘Dominance Without Hegemony and Its Historiogra-
phy,’ Subaltern Studies VI, ed. Ranjit Guha, Oxford University Press, Delhi,
pp. 210-309.
Habermas, Jiirgen (1986), Autonomy and Solidarity: Interviewers, trans. Peter
Dews, Verso, London.
Habermas Jiirgen (1989), The New Conservativism: Cultural Criticism and the
Historians’ Debate, trans. Shierry Weber Nicholson, MIT Press, Cambridge,
MA.
Hall, Stuart (1984), “The Narrative Construction of Reality: An Interview
with Stuart Hall, Southern Review 17, March, 3-17.
Hall, Stuart (1986a), ‘On Postmodernism and Articulation: An Interview with
Stuart Hall,’ Journal of Communication Inquiry 10.2, ed. Larry Grossberg,
Summer, pp. 45-60.
Hall, Stuart (1986b), “The Problem of Ideology — Marxism Without Guarantees,’ Journal of Communication Inquiry 10.2, Summer, pp. 28-43.
'
Hall, Stuart (1988), The Hard Road to Renewal: Thatcherism and the Crisis of
the Left, Verso, London.
Hall, Stuart (1990a), “The Emergence of Cultural Studies and the Crisis of
the Humanities,’ October 53, Summer, pp. 11-23.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
169
Hall, Stuart (1990b), “The Whites of Their Eyes: Racist Ideologies and the
Media, The Media Reader, British Film Institute, London, pp. 7-23.
Hall, Stuart (1991), “The Local and the Global: Globalization and Ethnicity,’
Culture, Globalization and the World-System: Contemporary Conditions for
the Representation of Identity, Macmillan, London, pp. 19-39.
Hamilton, Cynthia (1990), ‘Women, Home, and Community: The Struggle
in an Urban Environment,’ Race, Poverty, and Environment Newsletter 1(1),
April, pp. 10-13.
Haraway,
Donna
(1988), ‘Situated Knowledges:
The Science Question in
Feminism as a Site of Discourse on the Privilege of Partial Perspective,’
Feminist Studies 14, No. 3, pp. 575-99.
Haraway,
Donna
(1989), Primate
Visions: Gender, Race, and Nature in the
World of Modern Science, Routledge, New York.
Haraway, Donna (19914), ‘Cyborgs at Large: Interview with Donna Haraway, Technoculture, ed. Constance Penley and Andrew Ross, University
of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis, pp. 1-20.
Haraway, Donna (1991b), “The Actors are Cyborg, Nature is Coyote, and
the Geography is Elsewhere: Postscript to “Cyborgs at Large”,’ Technoculture, ed. Constance Penley and Andrew Ross, University of Minnesota
Press, Minneapolis, pp. 20-6.
Haraway, Donna (1991C), “The Promises of Monsters: A Regenerative Politics
for Inappropriate/d Others,’ Cultural Studies, ed. Larry Grossberg, Cary
Nelson, and Paula Treichler, Routledge, New York, pp. 295-337.
Haraway, Donna (1991d), Simians, Cyborgs and Women, Routledge, New
York.
Haraway, Donna (1992a), ‘Ecce Homo, Ain’t (Ar’n’t) I a Woman, and
Inappropriate/d Others: The Human in a Post-Humanist Landscape,’
Feminists Theorize the Political, ed. Judith Butler and Joan W. Scott, Routledge, New York, pp. 86—100.
Haraway, Donna (1992b), ‘Otherworldly Conversations; Terran Topics; Local
Terms,’ Science as Culture 3, 1(14), pp. 64-98.
Haraway, Donna (1992c), ‘When ManTM is on the Menu,’ Zone 6, pp. 38-43.
Harding, Sandra (1986), The Science Question in Feminism,Cornell University
Press, Ithaca.
Harding, Sandra (1991), Whose Science? Whose Knowledge? Thinking from
Women’s Lives, Cornell University Press, Ithaca, NY.
Hartmann, Heidi (1981), ‘The Unhappy Marriage of Marxism and Feminism:
Toward a More Progressive Union,’ Women and Revolution, ed. Lydia
Sargent, South End Press, Boston, pp. 1-42.
Hartouni, Valerie (1991), ‘Containing Women: Reproductive Discourse in
the 1980s,’ Technoculture, ed. Constance Penley and Andrew Ross, Univer-
sity of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis.
Harvey, David (1989), The Condition of Postmodernity, Basil Blackwell, Cam-
bridge, Mass.
170
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Harvey, David (1991), ‘Flexibility: Threat or Opportunity?,’ Socialist Review,
21(1), January-March, pp. 65-78.
Harvey, David (1992), ‘Capitalism: The Factory of Fragmentation, New
Perspectives Quarterly, Spring, 42-45.
Haywood, Richette (1990), ‘Should Women Share Combat Duty with Men?,’
Jet 79, 17 December, pp. 8—10.
Hecht, Susanna and Alexander Cockburn (1989), The Fate of the Forest,
Verso, New York.
Hecht, Susanna and Alexander Cockburn (1992), ‘Rhetoric and Reality in
Rio, The Nation, 254 (24), 22 June, pp. 848-54.
Heng, Geraldine and Janadas Devan (1992), ‘State Fatherhood: The Politics
of Nationalism, Sexuality and Race in Singapore,’ ‘Nationalisms and Sexualities, ed. Andrew
Parker, Mary Russo, Doris Sommer,
and Patricia
Yaeger, Routledge, New York, pp. 343-64.
Hennessy, Rosemary (1993), Materialist Feminism and the Politics of Discourse,
Routledge, New York.
Herman, Edward (1992), Beyond Hypocrisy: Decoding the News in an Age of
Propaganda, South End Press, Boston.
Hoggart, Richard (1958), The Uses of Literacy, Oxford University Press, New
York.
Hollinger, Veronica
(1990), ‘Introduction: Women
in Science Fiction and
Other Hopeful Monsters,’ Science-Fiction Studies, 17, pp. 129-35.
Holm, Tom (1992), ‘American Indians and the Military, State Use of Ethnicity
and the Process of Nativization,’ State of Native America, ed. M. Annette
Jaimes, South End Press, Boston.
Homans, Margaret (1986), Bearing the Word: Language and Female Experience
in Nineteenth-Century Women’s Writing, University of Chicago Press,
Chicago.
Hooks, Bell (1984), Feminist Theory: From Margin to Center, South End Press,
Boston.
Hooks, Bell (1990), Yearnings, South End Press, Boston.
Hooks, Bell (1992), ‘A Feminist Challenge: Must We Call All Women
Sister?,’ Zeta Magazine, February, pp. 19-22.
Horowitz, David (1992), ‘Ms. America Goes to Battle: The Feminist Assault
on the Military,’ National Review 44, 5 October, pp. 46-9.
Hubbard, Ruth (1984), ‘Personal Courage is Not Enough: Some Hazards of
Childbearing in the 1980s, Test-Tube Women, ed. Rita Arditti, Renate
Duelli Klein, and Shelley Minden, Pandora, Boston, pp. 348-9.
Hull, Gloria, Patricia Bell Scott, and Barbara Smith, eds. (1982), All the
Women Are White, All the Men Are Black, But Some of Us Are Brave, The
Feminist Press, Old Westbury, CT.
Husseini, Sam (1991), ‘Human Rights, Media Wrongs,’ Extra! 4(3), May,
p. 20.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
171
‘In Patriarchal Saudi Arabia, a Woman’s Place is Still in the Home, Not at
the Front’ (1991), People’s Weekly 35, 18 February, pp. 50-1.
Jackson, David S. (1992), ‘I Just Don’t Want to Go,’ Time, 140, 6 July,
pp. 62-3.
Jameson, Fredric (1982a), ‘Progress Versus Utopia: or, Can We Imagine the
Future?’ Science-Fiction Studies 9, pp. 147-59.
Jameson, Fredric (1982b), “Towards a New Awareness of Genre,’ ScienceFiction Studies 9, pp. 322-24.
Jameson, Fredric (1991), Postmodernism: Or, the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism, Duke University Press, Durham, NC.
Jardine, Alice (1985), Gynests: Configurations of Women and Modernity, Cornell
University Press, Ithaca, NY.
Jardine, Alice and Paul Smith, eds. (1986), Men in Feminism, Methuen: New
York.
Jeffords, Susan (1989), The Remasculinization of America: Gender and the
Vietnam War, University of Indiana Press, Bloomington.
Jeffords, Susan (1991), ‘Rape and the New World Order,’ Cultural Critique,
Fall, pp. 203-15.
Johnson, Julie (1991), “The New Top Guns,’ Time 138, 12 August, p. 31.
Jones, Rachel L. (1992), ‘Minorities in the Military,’ Collateral Damage: The
‘New World Order’ At Home and Abroad, ed. Cynthia Peters, South End
Press, Boston, 237-54.
Kauffman, L. A. (1991), ‘New Age Meets New Right: Tofu Politics in
Berkeley,’ The Nation 253 (8), 16 September, pp. 294-6.
Kellner, Douglas (1992), The Persian Gulf TV War, Westview Press, Boulder,
CO.
King, Ynestra (1989), “The Ecology of Feminism and the Feminism of
Ecology, Healing the Wounds: The Promise of Ecofeminism, ed. Judith Plant,
New Society Publishers, Philadelphia, PA, pp. 18-28.
Kipnis, Laura (1991), (Male) Desire and (Female) Disgust: Reading Hustler,
Cultural Studies, ed. Lawrence Grossberg, Cary Nelson, and Paula Treich-
ler, Routledge, New York, pp. 373-91.
Kolodny, Annette (1985a), ‘Dancing Through the Minefield: Some Observations on the Theory, Practice, and Politics of a Feminist Literary Criticism, The New
Feminist Literary Criticism: Essays on
Women,
Literature
and Theory, ed. Elaine Showalter, Pantheon, New York, pp. 144-67.
Kolodny, Annette (1985b), ‘A Map for Rereading: Gender and the Interpretation of Literary Texts,’ The New Feminist Literary Criticism: Essays on
Women, Literature and Theory, ed. Elaine Showalter, Pantheon, New York,
pp. 46-62.
Korn, Peter (1991), ‘Agent Orange in Vietnam: The Persisting Poison,’ The
Nation, 8 April, pp. 440-46.
172
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Kozol, Jonathan (1991), Savage Inequalities: Children in America’s Schools,
Harper Perennial, New York.
'
Kristeva, Julia (1986), ‘Stabat Mater,’ The Kristeva Reader, ed. Toril Moi,
Columbia University Press, New York.
Laclau, Ernesto and Chantal Mouffe (1985), Hegemony and Socialist Strategy:
Towards a Radical Democratic Politics, Verso, New York.
Lader, Lawrence (1991), RU486: The Pill That Could End the Abortion Wars
and Why American Women Don’t Have It, Addison-Wesley, Reading, MA.
Lane, Ann J. (1979), ‘Introduction,’ Herland, Pantheon Books, New York.
Lane, Ann J. (1990), To Herland and Beyond: The Life and Work of Charlotte
Perkins Gilman, Pantheon Books, New York.
‘
Laqueur, Thomas (1990), “The Facts of Fatherhood,’ Conflicts in Feminism,
ed. Marianne
Hirsch
and Evelyn Fox
Keller, Routledge,
New
York,
pp. 205-21.
Larsen, Ernest (1991), “Gulf War TV,’ Jump Cut 36, pp. 3-10.
Lazarus, Neil (1991), ‘Doubting the New World Order: Marxism, Realism,
and the Claims of Postmodernist Social Theory,’ differences 3, 3, Fall,
pp. 94-138.
Lefanu, Sarah (1988), Feminism and Science Fiction, Indiana University Press,
Bloomington.
LeGuin, Ursula K. (1974), The Dispossessed, New Avon Books, New York.
LeGuin, Ursula K. (1975), ‘American
SF and the Other,’ Science Fiction
Studies 7 (2), Part 3, November, pp. 208-9.
LeGuin, Ursula (1987), The Left Hand of Darkness, Ace Books, New York.
LeGuin, Ursula (1990), ‘An Interview With Ursula K. LeGuin,’ Across the
Wounded Galaxies, ed. Larry McCaffery,
Urbana, pp. 151-75.
University of Illinois Press,
Leonard, John (1993), ‘Culture Watch: Travels in the New
South Africa,’
The Nation 257(1), 19 July, pp. 103-7.
Levidow, Les, and Kevin Roberts (1989), ‘Introduction,’ Cyborg Worlds: The
Military Information Society, Free Association Books, London, pp. 7-12.
Longino, Helen (1990), Science as Social Knowledge: Values and Objectivity in
Scientific Inquiry, Princeton University Press, Princeton, NJ. .
Lorde, Audre (1978), “Harriet, The Black Unicorn, W. W. Norton, New
York.
Lorde, Audre (1981), ‘An Open Letter to Mary Daly, This Bridge Called My
Back: Writings by Radical Women of Color, ed. Cherrie Moraga and Gloria
Anzaldta, Persephone, Watertown, pp. 94-7.
Lorde, Audre (1984), Sister Outsider: Essays and Speeches, Crossing Press,
Trumansburg, NY.
Lukacs, Georg (1971), History and Class Consciousness: Studies in Marxist
Dialectics, trans. Rodney Livingstone, Merlin Press, London.
Lyotard, Jean-Franéois (1984), The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge, University of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis.
173
BIBLIOGRAPHY
MacKinnon, Catherine (1989), Toward a Feminist Theory of the State, Harvard
University Press, Cambridge, MA.
MacKinnon, Catherine (1993), “Turning Rape Into Pornography: Postmodern
Genocide,’ Ms. Magazine (1), pp. 24-30.
MacNeil/Lehrer Newshour (1991), Show #4033, 15 May, pp. 1-14.
McRobbie, Angela (1991), ‘Post-Marxism and Cultural Studies: A Post-script,’
Cultural Studies, ed. Lawrence Grossberg, Cary Nelson, and Paula Treichler, Routledge, New York, pp. 719-30.
Marcuse, Herbert (1964), One-Dimensional Man: Studies in the Ideology of
Advanced Industrial Society, Beacon Press, Boston.
Martin, Biddy and Chandra Mohanty (1986), ‘Feminist Politics: What’s Home
Got to do With It?,’ Feminist Studies/Critical Studies, ed. Teresa DeLauretis,
Indiana University Press.
Martin, Emily (1987), The Woman in the Body: A Cultural Analysis of Reproduction, Beacon Press, Boston.
Martin, Emily (1991), “The Egg and the Sperm: How Science Has Constructed a Romance Based on Stereotypical Male-Female Roles,’ Signs
16(3), Spring, pp. 485—5o1.
Martinez, Elizabeth and Louis Head (1992), ‘Media White-Out of Environ-
mental Racism, Extra! July/August, pp. 29-31.
Marx, Karl (1978), “The Grundrisse,’ The Marx-Engels Reader, ed. Robert C.
Tucker, W.W. Norton, New York, pp. 221-93.
Marx, Karl (1984), Capital: A Critique of Political Economy,Volume 1, trans.
Samuel Moore and Edward Aveling, International Publishers, New York.
Mark, Karl (1986), ‘The Eighteenth Brumaire
of Louis Bonaparte,’ Karl
Marx and Frederick Engels: Selected Works, International Publishers, New
York.
Marx, Karl and Frederick Engels (1971), Manifesto of the Communist Party,
trans. Samuel Moore, Foreign Languages Press, Peking.
Marx, Karl and Frederick Engels (1976), The German Ideology: Part One, ed.
C. J. Arthur, International Publishers, New York.
Meeker-Lowry, Susan (1992), ‘Maquiladoras: A Preview of Free Trade,’ Zeta
Magazine 5 (10) October, pp. 25-30.
Merchant, Carolyn (1980), The Death of Nature: Women, Ecology, and the
Scientific Revolution, Harper & Row, New York.
Merchant,
Carolyn
(1992), Radical
Ecology:
The
Search for a Livable
World,Routledge, New York.
Milburn, Caroline (1993), ‘Uproar Over Mother-to-be in Toyota Ad,’ Age, 16
March 1993Miller, Margaret (1983), ‘The Ideal Woman in Two Feminist S-F Texts,’
Science-Fiction Studies 10, pp. 191-7.
Miller, Nancy K. (1991), Getting Personal: Feminist Occasions and Other Autobiographical Acts, Routledge, New York.
Mills, C. Wright (1967), Power, Politics and People: The Collected Essays of C.
174
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Wright Mills, ed. Irving Louis Horowitz, Oxford University Press, New
York.
Mitchell, Brian (1989), Weak Link: The Feminization of the American Military,
Regnery Gateway, Washington, DC.
Modleski, Tania (1982), Loving With a Vengeance: Mass-Produced Fantasies for
Women, Methuen, New York.
Modleski, Tania (1986), ‘Feminism and the Power of Interpretation: Some
Critical Readings,’ Feminist Studies/Critical Studies, ed. Teresa DeLauretis,
Indiana University Press, Bloomington, pp. 121-38.
Modleski, Tania (1991), Feminism Without Women: Culture and Criticism in a
Postfeminist’ Age, Routledge, New York.
Mohanty, Chandra Talpade (1991), ‘Under Western Eyes: Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourses,’ Third World Women and the Politics of
Feminism, ed. Chandra Talpade Mohanty, Ann Russo, and Lourdes Torres,
Indiana University Press, Bloomington, pp. 51—80.
Moraga, Cherrie (1986), ‘From a Long Line of Vendidas: Chicanas and
Feminism,’ Feminist Studies/Critical Studies, ed. Teresa deLauretis, Indiana
University Press, Bloomington, pp. 171-90.
Moraga, Cherrie and Gloria Anzaldtia, eds. (1981), This Bridge Called My
Back: Writings by Radical Women of Color, Persephone, Watertown, CT.
Morgan, Robin (1970), Sisterhood is Powerful, Random House, New York.
Morris, Meaghan (1988), ‘Banality in Cultural Studies,’ Discourse 10(2),
PP: 3-29:
Morris, Meaghan (1989), Camera Obscura 20-21, May-September, pp. 241-5.
Morris, Meaghan (1988), The Pirate's Fiancé: Feminism, Reading, Postmodernism, Verso, London.
‘A Mother’s Duty’ (1990), People’s Weekly 34, 10 September, pp. 42-9.
Mowlana, Hamid, George Gerbner, and Herbert I. Schiller, eds (1992),
Triumph of the Image: The Media’s War in the Persian Gulf — a Global
Perspective, Westview Press, Boulder, CO.
Nash, June and Maria Patricia Ferndndez-Kelly, eds (1983), Women, Men
and the International Division of Labor, State University of New York Press,
Albany.
Nelson, Cary (1991), ‘Always Already Cultural Studies: Two Conferences
and a Manifesto,’ Journal of the M/MLA 24(1), pp. 24-38.
Nestle, Joan (1983), ‘My Mother Liked to Fuck,’ Powers of Desire: The Politics
of Sexuality, ed. Ann Snitow, Christine Stansell, and Sharon Thompson,
Monthly Review Press, New York, pp. 468-70.
Nicholson,
Linda J. (1990), ‘Introduction,’ Feminism/Postmodernism, Rout-
ledge, New York, pp. 1-16.
Nilsson, Lennart (1977), A Child Is Born, Dell Publishing Company, New
York.
Nilsson, Lennart (1987), The Body Victorious, Delacorte Press, New York.
Norris, Christopher (1990), What's Wrong with Postmodernism: Critical Theory
BIBLIOGRAPHY
175
and the Ends of Philosophy, Johns Hopkins University Press, Baltimore,
MD.
Norris, Christopher (1992), Uncritical Theory: Postmodernism, Intellectuals, and
the Gulf War, University of Massachusetts Press, Amherst.
Norris, Christopher (1993), The Truth About Postmodernism, Blackwell Publishers, Cambridge, MA.
‘Not the Right Stuff’ (1992), National Review 44, 20 July, p. 14.
Oakley, Ann (1986), The Captured Womb: A History of the Medical Care of
Pregnant Women, Basil Blackwell, New York.
O’Brien, Mary (1991), ‘Autobiography and Liminality: Which Story Does
Charlotte
Perkins
Gilman
Choose
to Tell’,
Women’s
Studies
20 (1),
PP: 37—-49O’Brien, Mary (1981), The Politics of Reproduction, Routledge Kegan Paul,
Boston.
Office of the Inspector General (1993), The Tailhook Report, St. Martin’s
Press, New York.
Orenstein, Gloria Feman (1990), The Reflowering of the Goddess,Pergamon
Press, New York.
Ortner, Sherry B. (1974), ‘Is Female to Male as Nature
Woman,
is to Culture?,’
Culture, and Society, ed. Michelle Zimbalist Rosaldo and Louise
Lamphere, Stanford University Press, Stanford, pp. 67-87.
Paglia, Camille (1991), ‘Ninnies, Pedants, Tyrants and Other Academics,’
New York Times Book Review, 5 May.
Paglia, Camille (1992a), ‘The Nursery-School Campus: The Corrupting of
the Humanities in the US,’ Times Literary Supplement, 22 May, p. 19.
Paglia, Camille (1992b), “The Return of Carry Nation, Playboy
Magazine,pp. 36-8.
Paglia, Camille (1993), ‘It’s a Jungle Out There, So Get Used to It!,’ Utne
Reader, January/February, pp. 61-5.
Pearson, Carol (1981), ‘Coming Home: Four Feminist Utopias and Patriarchal Experience,’ Future Females: A Critical Anthology, ed. Marleen
S.
Barr, Bowling Green State University Popular Press, Bowling Green, KY,
pp- 63-70.
Penley, Constance (1991), “Time Travel, Primal Scene, and the Critical Dystopia,’ Close Encounters: Film, Feminism, and Science Fiction, ed. Constance
Penley, et al., University of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis, pp. 63-82.
Penley, Constance and Andrew Ross (1991), Technoculture, University of
Minneosta Press, Minneapolis, pp. viil-xvil.
Petchesky, Rosalind Pollack (1981), “Abortion, Antifeminism and the Rise of
the New Right,’ Feminist Studies 7(2), Summer, pp. 206-46.
Petchesty, Rosalind Pollack (1987), ‘Foetal Images: The Power of Visual
Culture in the Politics of Reproduction’, Reproductive Technologies: Gender,
176
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Motherhood and Medicine, ed. Michelle Stanworth, University of Minnesota
Press, Minneapolis, pp. 57-80.
Petchesty, Rosalind Pollack (1990), Abortion and Woman’s Choice: The State,
Sexuality, and Reproductive Freedom, Northeastern University Press, Boston.
Peters, Cynthia, ed. (1992), Collateral Damage:
Home and Abroad, South End Press, Boston.
The ‘New World Order’ At
Pfeil, Fred (1990), Another Tale to Tell: Politics and Narrative in Postmodern
Culture, Verso, New York.
Piercy, Marge (1976), Woman on the Edge of Time, Ballantine Books, New
York.
Plant, Judith, (1989a), “Toward a New World: An Introduction’, Healing the
Wounds: The Promise of Ecofeminism, ed. Judith Plant, New Society Publishers, Philadelphia, PA.
Plant, Judith, ed. (1989b), Healing the Wounds: The Promise of Ecofeminism,
New Society Publishers, Philadelphia, PA.
Pollitt, Katha (1990a), “ “Fetal Rights”: A New Assault on Feminism’, The
Nation, 26 March, pp. 409-18.
Pollitt, Katha (1g90b), “When is a Mother Not a Mother?’ The Nation, 31
December, pp. 839-46.
Pollitt, Katha (1991), ‘Women Scorned,’ The Nation, 4 November, pp. 540-1.
Pollitt, Katha (1992), ‘Marooned on Gilligan’s Island: Are Women Morally
Superior to Men?’ The Nation, 28 December. pp. 799-807.
Poovey, Mary (1992), “The Abortion Question and the Death of Man’, Feminists Theorize the Political, ed. Judith Butler and Joan Scott, Routledge, New
York, pp. 239-56.
Powell, Colin (1991), ‘America’s Military: A Melting Pot That Works’, New
Perspectives Quarterly 8(3), Summer, pp. 17-19.
Prochaska, David (1992), ‘ “Disappearing” Iraqis,’ Public Culture 4(2), Spring,
pp. 89-92.
Radhakrishnan, R. (1992), ‘Nationalism, Gender, and the Narrative of Identity,’ Nationalisms and Sexualities, ed. Andrew Parker, Mary Russo, Doris
Sommer, and Patricia Yaeger, Routledge, New York, pp. 77-95.
Reagon, Bernice Johnson (1983), ‘Coalition Politics: Turning the Century,’
Home Girls: A Black Feminist Anthology, ed. Barbara Smith, Kitchen Table
Press, New York, pp. 356-68.
Reed, Sally and Craig Sautter (1990), ‘Children of Poverty: The Status of 12
Million Young Americans, Phi Delta Kappan, June, pp. 1-13.
Revkin, Andrew
(1990), The Burning Season: The Murder of Chico Mendes
and the Fight for the Amazon Rain Forest, Houghton Mifflin, Boston.
Rich, Adrienne (1983), ‘Compulsory Heterosexuality and Lesbian Existence,’
The Signs Reader: Women, Gender, and Scholarship,ed. Elizabeth Abel and
Emily K. Abel, University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
Rich, Adrienne (1986), Of Woman Born: afoiibitinod as Experience and Institution, W. W. Norton, New York.
77
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Riley, Denise (1988), Am I That Name?’ Feminism and the Category of ‘Women’
in History, University of Minnesota Press, Minneapolis.
Robins, Kevin and Frank Webster (1986), “The Media, the Military and
Censorship,’ Screen, 27(2), March/April, pp. 57-63.
Rodriguez-Trias, Helen (1978), Women and the Health Care System: Sterilization Abuse, Barnard College, New York.
Rorty, Richard (1989), Contingency, Irony, and Solidarity,Cambridge University
Press, Cambridge, England.
Rorty, Richard (1991a), Objectivity, Relativism, and Truth, CambridgeUnivers-
ity Press, Cambridge, England.
Rorty, Richard (1991b), Essays on Heidegger and Others, Cambridge University
Press, Cambridge, England.
Rose, Jacqueline (1988), ‘Margaret Thatcher and Ruth Ellis,’ New Formations
6, Winter, pp. 2-29.
Rosenfeld, Albert (1965), ‘Pushed Out into a Hostile World, Life Magazine,
30 April.
Ross, Andrew (1991), Strange Weather: Culture, Science and Technology 1n the
Age of Limits, Verso, New York.
Rothman, Barbara Katz (1989), Recreating Motherhood: Ideology and Technology in a Patriarchal Society, W. W. Norton, New York.
Rouse, Roger (1991), ‘Mexican Migration and the Social Space of Postmodernism, Diaspora 1(1), Spring, pp. 8-23.
Ruddick, Sara (1989), Maternal Thinking: Toward a Politics of Peace, Ballantine
Books, New York.
Russ Joanna (1975), The Female Man, Bantam Books, New York.
Russ, Joanna (1981), ‘Recent Feminist Utopias,’ Future Females: A Critical
Anthology, ed. Marleen S. Barr, Bowling Green State University Popular
Press, Bowling Green, pp. 71-85.
Russell, Dick (1989), ‘Environmental Racism: Minority Communities and
Their Battle Against Toxics,’ Amicus 11(2), Spring, pp. 22-32.
Ruth, Sheila (1989), ‘A Feminist Analysis of the New Right,’ Radical Voices,
ed. Renate D. Klein and Deborah Lynn Steinberg, Pergamon Press, New
York, pp. 93-105.
Ryan, Michael (1990), ‘A Woman’s Place is at the Front,’ People’s Weekly 33,
22 January, pp. 36-41.
Said, Edward (1981), Covering Islam: How the Media and the Experts Determine
How We See the Rest of the World, Pantheon Books, New York.
Said, Edward (1984), The World, the Text, and the Critic, HarvardUniversity
Press, Cambridge, MA.
Salholz, Eloise (1992a), ‘Deepening Shame, Newsweek 120, 10 August,
pp: 30-6.
Salholz, Eloise (r992b), ‘Gunning for Gays,’ Newsweek 119, 1 June, pp. 44-5Salholz,
Eloise
July,pp. 40-1.
(1992c),
“Tailhook:
Scandal
Time,’
Newsweek,
119,
6
178
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Salmans, Sandra (1991), ‘War and Remembrance,’ Ladies Home Journal 108,
May, pp. 94-5.
Sarachild, Kathie (1978), “The Power of History,’ Feminist Revolution, ed.
Redstockings of the Women’s Liberation Movement, Random House, New
York, pp. 12-42.
Scott, Joan (1988), Gender and the Politics of History, Columbia
Press, New York.
University
Scott, Joan (1989), ‘Cyborgian Socialists?’ Coming to Terms: Feminism, Theory,
Politics, ed. Elizabeth Weed, Routledge, New York, pp. 215-17.
Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky (1989), ‘Across Gender, Across Sexuality: Willa
Cather and Others,’ Displacing Homophobia: Gay Male Perspectives in Literature and Culture, ed. Ronald R. Butters, John M. Clum, and Michael Moon,
Duke University Press, Durham, NC,pp. 53-72.
Sharkey, Jacqueline E. (1992), “The Media’s War, The Nation 254(18), 11
May, p. 617.
Shiva, Vandana (1989), Staying Alive: Women, Ecology and Development, Zed
Books, New Jersey.
‘Should Women Fight?’ (1990), World Press Review 72, December, p. 72.
Showalter, Elaine (1985), ‘Feminist Criticism in the Wilderness,’ The New
Feminist Literary Criticism: Essays on Women, Literature and Theory, ed.
Elaine Showalter, Pantheon, New York, pp. 243-70.
Showalter, Elaine (1989), “The Rise of Gender, Speaking
of Gender,
ed.Elaine Showalter, Routledge, New York.
Slicer, Deborah (1991), “Your Daughter or Your Dog?’ Hypatia6(1), Spring,
pp. 108-24.
Slonczewski, Joan (1986), A Door Into Ocean, Avon Books, New York.
Slotkin, Richard (1973), Regeneration Through Violence: The Mythology of the
American Frontier, Wesleyan University Press, Middletown, CT.
Smith, Barbara ed (1983), Home Girls: A Black Feminist Anthology, Kitchen
Table Press, New York.
‘Soldier Boys, Soldier Girls’ (1990), The New Republic 202, 19 February,
PP- 7-9.
Spallone, Patricia (1986), Beyond Conception: The New Politics of Reproduction,
Bergin and Garvey Publishers, Granby, MA.
Spelman, Elizabeth (1988), Inessential Woman: Problems of Exclusion in Feminist Thought, Beacon Press, Boston.
Spivak, Gayatri (1985), “Three Women’s Texts and a Critique of Imperialism,’
Race, Writing, and Difference, ed. Henry Louis Gates, Jr, University of
Chicago Press, Chicago, pp. 262-80.
Spivak, Gayatri (1988a), ‘Can the Subaltern Speak?’ Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture, ed. Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, University of
Illinois Press, Urbana, pp. 271-316.
Spivak, Gayatri (1988b), In Other Worlds: Essays in Cultural Politics, Routledge,
New York.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
179
Spivak, Gayatri (1989), ‘In a Word, Interview,’ differences
1(2), Summer,
pp. 124-56.
Stanworth, Michelle (1990), ‘Birth Pangs: Conceptive Technologies and the
Threat to Motherhood,’ Conflicts in Feminism, ed. Marianne Hirsch and
Evelyn Fox Keller, Routledge, New York, pp. 288-304.
Stiehm, Judith Hick (1982), “The Protected, the Protector, the Defender,’
Women’s Studies International Forum 5(3/4), pp. 367-77.
Stivale, Charles J. (1991), ‘Mille/Punks/Cyber/Plateaus: Science Fiction and
Deleuzo-Guattarian “Becomings”,’ SubStance 66, pp. 66-84.
Stockton, Kathryn Bond (1992), “Bodies and Gods: Poststructuralist Feminists
Return to the Fold of Spiritual Materialism, Boundary 2, 19(2), Summer,
PPp- 113-49.
‘Survivor’ (1991), People’s Weekly, 35, 18 March, pp. 44-6.
A Symphony of the Preborn Child: Part IT (1989), National Association for the
Advancement of Preborn Children (NAAPC), Hagerston, MD.
Taussig, Michael
T. (1980), The Devil and Commodity
Fetishism in South
America, University of North Carolina Press, Chapel Hill.
Tavris, Carol (1992), The Mismeasure of Woman,
Simon & Schuster, New
York.
Thompson, E. P. (1963), The Making of the English Working Class,Vintage,
New York.
Tokar, Brian (1990), ‘Marketing the Environment,’ Zeta Magazine, Fevruary,
pp. 15-21.
Tokar, Brian (1992), ‘After the Earth Summit, Zeta Magazine, September,
. 8-14.
15 ihe Marianna (1990), Gone Primitive: Savage Intellects, Modern Lives,
University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
‘The Total Numbers: A Strong Beachhead in the Armed Forces’ (1990),
Newsweek, 10 September, p. 23.
Van Biema, David (1990), ‘Master of an “Unbelievable, Invisible World”,
Life Magazine, August, pp. 45-6.
Varley, John (1979), Titan, Berkley, New York.
Varley, John (1989), ‘Press Enter,’ The New Hugo Winners,Wynwood Press,
New York, pp. 217-77.
Waller, Douglas (1992), ‘“Women Can’t Fly Jets” and Other Myths,’ Newsweek 120, 10 August, pp. 30-6.
Warren, Karen (1988), “Toward an Ecofeminist Ethic,’ Studies in the Humani-
ties, December, pp. 140-56.
Warren, Karen (1991), ‘Introduction,’ Hypatia 6(1), Spring, pp. 1-2.
Washington Post (1984), 3 February, p. 12.
Watney, Simon (1991), ‘School’s Out,’ Inside/Out: Lesbian Theories, Gay Theories, ed. Diana Fuss, Routledge, New York, pp. 387-401.
180
FEMINISM
AND
THE
TECHNOLOGICAL
FIX
Weisberg, Jacob (1990), ‘Gays in Arms,’ The New Republic 202, 19 February,
pp. 20-1.
West, Cornel (1991), “Theory, Pragmatism, and Politics,’ Consequences of
Theory, ed. Jonathan Arac and Barbara Johnson, Johns Hopkins University
Press, Baltimore, MD, pp. 22-38.
Wicke, Jennifer and Margaret Ferguson (1992), ‘Introduction: Feminism and
Postmodernism; or, The Way We Live Now,’ Boundary 2, 19(2), Summer,
pp. 1-9.
Williams, Linda (1989), Hard Core: Power, Pleasure, and the ‘Frenzy of the
Visible, University of California Press, Berkeley.
Williams, Raymond (1958), Culture and Society 1780-1950, Chatto & Windus,
London.
Williams, Raymond (1961), The Long Revolution, Columbia University Press,
New York.
Williams, Raymond (1992), Television: Technology and Cultural Form,Wesleyan
University Press, Hanover, NH.
Williamson, Judith (1986), “Woman is an Island: Femininity and Colonization,’ Studies in Entertainment, ed. Tania Modleski, Indiana University
Press, Bloomington, pp. 99-118.
Wittig, Monique (1973), The Guérilléres, trans. David LeVay, Avon Books,
New York.
“Women in Battle’ (1990), National Review 42, 5 February, pp. 18-19.
“Women in the Military: The First POW?’ (1991), Newsweek 117, 11 February, p. 20.
“Women’s Work’ (1991), Life Magazine 14, May, pp. 52-62.
Wood, Ellen Meiksins (1986), The Retreat from Class: A New ‘True’ Socialism,
Verso, London.
Woolf, Virginia (1957), A Room of One’s Own, Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich,
New York.
Wright, Cynthia (1991), “G.I. Jill, The New
pp. 16-17.
Republic 205, 21 October,
Zaki, Hoda M. (1990), ‘Utopia, Dystopia, and Ideology in the Science Fiction
of Octavia Butler,’ Science-Fiction Studies,pp. 239-51.
Index
abortion, 8, 22, 24, 56, 69, 72-5, 77,
50-1, 61, 63-4, 67, 93, 102-3, 127,
82-3, 86, 91, 94, 96-8
agency, 7, 19, 40—-I, 55, 103
All Volunteer Forces (AVF), 99
Alpert, Jane, 53, 65
129, 135-6, 147-9, 153, 155,
Anderson, Perry, 20, 24, 49
articulation, 22, 70, 74, 95, 135, 138,
140-3, 150, 160
Atwood, Margaret, 46
avant-garde, 46, 138, 145-6, 160
Barrett, Michéle,
52
Bartkowski, Frances, 27, 34, 47
Basic Instinct, 72
Baudrillard, Jean, 4-5, 14, 18-19, 24,
40, 148, 161
Bauman, Zygmunt, 15, 20, 25, 46,
102-3
Benveniste, Emile, 17
Biehl, Janet, 51, 65
biologism, 52, 56, 86, 93, 126
Bosnia, 121
Bourdieu, Pierre, 46, 49, 55, 59;
63-4, 105, 137, 144, 150, 154, 156,
160
Bush, George, 2, 14, 75, 104, 131
Butler, Judith, 17, 68—9
Butler, Octavia, 39-41, 43
Cable News Network (CNN), 111,
114, 119, 120-1
Callinicos, Alex, 16, 19, 45, 148, 161
capitalism, 2-3, 6, 9-14, 16, 23-4, 43,
157-8, 160
Carder, Angela, 72-3, 95
Carson, Rachel, 53
censorship, 104-5, 119
Chakrabarty, Dipesh, 28
Chambers, Iain, 4
Charnas, Suzy McKee, 31
Chipko Movement, 66
Chodorow, Nancy, 36, 68
Chomsky, Noam, 131
Clarke, Eric, 98
Clarke, John, 6, 14, 18
class, 1-2, 4, 6, 9-10, 15, 17-21, 24-5,
30, 36-8, 44-6, 50, 52-5, 58-60,
65, 72, 94-6, 103, 125, 127-8,
130-2, 137, 142, 144, 146, 150,
152-5,
157, 159-60
Clifford, James, 136
Clinton, Bill, 2, 23, 47, 133
Cockburn, Alexander, 67, 132
Collard, Andrée, 53, 55-6, 60, 65
commodity fetishism, 14, 62, 64
consumerism, 60, 62
Coughlin, Paula, 123
crisis (hegemonic), 67, 101—3, 109,
123, 125, 135
cyborg, 5, 13, 18-19, 22, 45, 93-45
135-6, 138, 141, 145-7, 150-1,
154-5, 157, 161
Daly, Mary, 5-6, 51, 53-4, 64-5, 130
182
INDEX
Davis, Mike, 1-2, 48
DeLauretis, Teresa, 69
Dinnerstein, Dorothy, 130
Dworkin, Andrea, 24, 133, 137
Echols, Alice, 44, 53, 65
Ecofeminism, 6, 21, 48-9, 51-2, 54,
56, 62-3, 66
education, 10, 66, 130, 157
Ehrenreich, Barbara, 1
Habermas, Jiirgen,
160
habitus, 63-4, 155
Hall, Stuart, 69, 95, 101, 105, 142-3,
145, 149, 159
The Hand That Rocks the Cradle, 72
Haraway, Donna, 4-7, 13, 18-19,
23-6, 36, 39-40, 43, 57, 67, 91,
93, 135-57, 160
Harding, Sandra, 5
Hartmann, Heidi, 9
Elgin, Suzette Hayden, 36, 47
Hartouni, Valerie, 71-2, 86, 97
embryo,
Hecht, Susannah, 67
71-2, 74-5
87-9, 91, 93, 95-6
77) 79-81, 83,
Emshwiller, Carol, 39
Engels, Frederick, 24, 103, 149
Enlightenment, 17, 45
Equal Rights Amendment (ERA),
8, 23
essentialism, 11, 38, 44-5, 53, 65,
68-9, 86, 107, 125
eugenics, 34
Falklands War, 104-5, 127
Faludi, Susan, 65-6, 73, 95, 125, 133
family, 3, 10, 23, 32, 71, 79, 86, 109,
III, 128
Fatal Attraction, 72
fetal neglect, 73, 95-6
fetus, 22, 65, 70-5, 77, 79-83, 88-9,
91, 93-8
Firestone, Shulamith, 4, 86
Foucault, Michel, 23, 147, 149, 160
Fox Keller, Evelyn, 5, 26
Fuentes, Annette, 126-7, 130
Fuss, Diana, 69
Geneva Conventions, 120, 132
Gilbert, Sandra, 28-30, 109
Gilligan, Carol, 8, 24, 68, 159
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins, 12, 21,
39-5» 47
Gordimer, Nadine, 9
Gramsci, Antonio, 102-3
Grenada, 104
Griffin, Susan, 51, 54, 57, 59, 64
Gubar, Susan, 30, 32-3
Hennessy, Rosemary, 65, 135, 151-2
heterosexuality, 32-5, 38
idealism, 64, 137
imperialism, 2, 14, 33, 40, 101-2
in vitro fertilization (IVF), 72
Iran, 109-10
Iraq, 104, 120
Jameson, Fredric, 26, 43, 160
Jardine, Alice, 4
Jeffords, Susan, 98, 106-7, 122
Kauffman, L.A., 60
Kellner, Douglas, 119, 131
King, Ynestra, 51, 54, 60, 106, 129
Kolodny, Annette, 28-30, 46
Kristeva, Julia, 87, 160
Kuwait, 75, 91, 107, I10, 115
Laclau, Ernesto, 12-14, 18, 95, 141
Lane, Ann, 27, 34-5
Laqueur, Thomas, 98Lazarus, Neil, 14, 24, 137, 153
Life Magazine, 22, 24, 56, 74-80, 83,
89, 96-7
literary criticism, 15, 21, 28, 47, 49
Longino, Helen, 5
Lukacs, Georg, 24, 102
Lyotard, Jean-Francois, 4, 14, 18-19,
40, 136, 145, 148, 160-1
MacKinnon, Catherine, 24, 121,
132-3
183
INDEX
Marcuse, Herbert, 3
Pollitt, Katha, 51, 53, 65, 73, 98, 125,
Martin, Emily, 87-8, 97
Marxism, 2, 9-12, 24, 51, 141, 153
matriarchy, 21, 27-8, 31, 45
McRobbie, Angela, 13, 18
Miller, Nancy K., 25, 47
133
Poovey, Mary, 92-3
post-Marxism, 13, 95
postmodernism, 6, 10, 14-17, 23, 25,
Mills, C.W., ror
"The Miracle of Life", 82-3, 89, 96
modernism, 147
Modleski, Tania, 47
Mohanty, Chandra, 30
Moraga, Cherrie, 64, 134, 159
Morgan, Robin, 53
Morris, Meaghan, 65, 135, 140
Mouffe, Chantal, 12-14, 18, 95, 141
National Organization for Women
(NOW), 8, 23-4, 126
New Right, 22, 56, 69-70, 91-2, 135
New Social Movements, 8, 12-14
new world order, 14, 98, 106
Nicholson, Linda, 7, 9-10, 45
Nilsson, Lennart, 77, 80, 82, 97
Norris, Christopher, 13, 19, 23-4,
131
North American Free Trade
27-8, 39-40, 95, 135, 137) 147,
154, 156, 159-60
pregnancy, 83-4, 86-9, 91, 93-4, 98
prisoner of war (POW), 119-21
protection scenario, 98, 106-8, 111,
115, 122, 125
rain forest, 66-7, 161
rape, 53, 65, 71, 98, 106, 120-2, 132,
159
reification, 102
resistance, 12, 17-18, 24, 29, 34, 40,
43, 61, 84, 126
Rich, Adrienne, 27-9, 104, 109, 132
Roe v. Wade, 77, 79, 96
Rose, Jacqueline, 108, 131
Ross, Andrew, 5, 7, 26, 144
Rothman, Barbara Katz, 98
Ruddick, Sara, 68, 125
Russ, Joanna, 31, 47
Agreement (NAFTA), 62
Not Without My Daughter, 108—10
Said, Edward, 102, 159
Sanger, Margaret, 12, 34
Sarachild, Kathie, 24
Oakley, Ann, 88, 96-7
Saudi Arabia, 99, 105, 110, 115, 124,
129
Paglia, Camille, 24, 107, 159
science fiction, 21, 26-7, 31, 39, 43,
Panama, 104, 115
patriarchy, 4-5, 29, 31, 36, 38, 49,
51-2, 65, 101
Pearson, Carol, 32-4
Penley, Constance, 5
Pentagon, 104-5, 124, 131
Persian Gulf War, 14, 22, 25, 98-9,
103-6, 109—II, 115, 122, 128-9,
133
Petchesky, Rosalind, 98
Pfeil, Fred, 40
Piercy, Marge, 31
Plant, Judith, 48, 54, 58
pluralism, 44, 46-7, 151-2, 161
145
Scott, Joan, g—10, 150
separatism, 38
Showalter, Elaine, 47
socialism, 2, 9, 150-1
Sontag, Susan, 8
Spallone, Patricia, 95
Spelman, Elizabeth, 47, 161
Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty, 8, 33,
69, 154
Stanton, Elizabeth Cady, 12
Stanworth, Michelle, 86—7, 92
Steinem, Gloria, 121, 159
Stiehm, Judith Hick, 107, 124-5
184
Switch, 71
INDEX
Vanity Fair, 84-6
Vietnam War, 3, 75, 104, 128, 133
Tailhook Convention, 122-4, 132
Taussig, Michael, 64
Tavris, Carol, 65, 125, 133
Terminator 2, 99
Thatcher, Margaret, 108, 127
Thelma and Louise, 99
Ultrasound testing, 87-9, 96
Warren, Karen, 54
Webster decision, 73, 96
Williams, Raymond, 15-16, 21, 30,
70, 133, 160
Williamson, Judith, 55, 125
Wittig, Monique, 31
Woolf, Virginia, 29
World Wildlife Federation, 62
The quantum leaps in technology in the twentieth century
have provoked a profound shift in the way we think about
our bodies. Genetic engineering, reproductive technology,
the advent of virtual reality all fundamentally affect basic
categories of ‘self’ and ‘gender’.
The future can look bright or apocalyptic, depending on
where you stand — and, crucially, who is selling that vision
to you.
Carol A. Stabile argues that the two traditional responses
of technophobia or technomania are simply inadequate
for the choices facing us today. She charts the
development of these two responses across a wide
cultural terrain: from ecofeminism’s uncritical celebration
of women and nature to foetal imaging, struggles over
women and the military, and the advent of cyborg politics.
‘This is an original anc
oo
cultural studies can be ieee [m]
courageous challenge
:
all
sacred assumptions ol
fe
le of what
ds ... [and] a
»minant and even
:
| studies ...
Stabile has written a kt
cultural studies and fe ©
be on every
ading list.’
ay[a]
aas-sanccs
rruiessur cawrence Grossberg,
University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill
‘[A] brave and lucid book ... Her vivid polemic against
feminism reduced to a privileged avant-garde gesture is
also a compelling argument for a feminism socially
capable of making political sense.’
Professor Meaghan Morris,
University of Technology, Sydney
Carol A. Stabile is Assistant Professor in the department of
communication, University of Pittsburgh.
ign
be Bina
Front cover design by Dingus A. Hussey
Manchester
University Press
ISBN 0-7190-4275-5
‘|
|
80719"0427
|